^ 

^'t^^. 


^  vr  ^ 


> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


M    HO 


u& 


1.25  II  U  IJ4 

< 

6"     

► 

I^OtDgTdlihiC 

Sciences 
Carporation 


23  WBT  MAM  STRIIT 

WUSTn,N.Y.  USM 
(71«)t72-4S03 


^ 

M 


%%^ 

'^v^ 


^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIM/iCIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  inatituta  for  Hiatorical  Microraproductiona  /  Inatitut  Canadian  da  microraproductiona  hiatoriquaa 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notaa/Notes  tachniquoa  at  biblioqraphiquas 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checlce<<  below. 


D 


D 


D 

D 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagte 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  pelliculAe 


I      I   Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


r~|   Coloured  maps/ 


Cartes  giographiques  en  couleur 


□   Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

I      I   Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


D 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
ReliA  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  iiure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutAes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  I'ont 
pas  itA  filmies. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  At*  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sent  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite.  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


r~n   Coloured  pages/ 


D 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag6es 

Pages  restored  and/oi 

Pages  restaurAes  et/ou  pelliculAes 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxei 
Pages  dtcolorAes.  tachettes  ou  piquies 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ditachtes 

Showthroughy 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prin 

Quality  inAgala  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materii 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppl^mentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  disponible 


r~^  Pages  damaged/ 

r~|  Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 

Fyl  Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 

I     I  Pages  detached/ 

ry]  Showthrough/ 

rT\  Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I  Includes  supplementary  material/ 

I — I  Only  edition  available/ 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc..  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partieilement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc..  ont  4t4  film6es  A  nouveau  de  faqon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


( 

rhis  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  rMuction  indiqui  ci-deeaous 

10X                           14X                           18X                           22X 

26X 

30X 

^ 

12X 

lex 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

fmmm 


The  copy  film«d  h«ro  has  b««n  roproducad  thanks 
to  tha  ganaroslty  of: 

Library  off  tha  Public 
Archivas  off  Canada 


L'axamplaira  ffilmA  ffut  raproduit  grAca  A  la 
gAnAroait*  da: 

La  bibliothAque  dat  Archivas 
publiquas  du  Canada 


Tha  Imagas  appaaring  hara  ara  tha  bast  quality 
possibia  considaring  tha  condition  and  lagibility 
off  tha  original  copy  and  in  Icaaping  with  tha 
ffllming  contract  spaciffications. 


Original  copias  in  printad  papar  covars  ara  filmad 
baginning  with  tha  ffront  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  last  paga  with  a  printad  or  iilustratad  impraa- 
sion,  or  tha  bacic  covar  whan  appropriata.  All 
othar  original  copias  ara  ffilmad  baginning  on  tha 
ffirst  paga  with  a  printad  or  illuatratad  impras- 
sion,  and  anding  on  tha  last  paga  with  a  printad 
or  iilustratad  imprassion. 


Tha  last  racordad  fframa  on  aach  microficha 
shall  contain  tha  symbol  ^^-  (moaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  symbol  y  (moaning  "END"), 
whichavar  applias. 


Laa  imagas  suivantas  ont  AtA  raproduitas  avac  le 
plua  grand  soin,  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattatA  da  Taxampiaira  ffilmA,  at  an 
confformitA  avac  las  conditions  du  contrat  da 
ffilmaga. 

Las  axamplairas  originaux  dont  la  couvartura  an 
papiar  ast  ImprimAa  sont  filmte  an  commandant 
par  la  pramiar  plat  at  an  tarmlnant  soit  par  la 
darnlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'imprassion  ou  d'illustration.  soit  par  la  sacond 
plat,  salon  la  cas.  Tous  las  autras  axamplairas 
originaux  sont  filmte  an  commandant  par  la 
pramlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'imprassion  ou  d'illustration  at  an  tarmlnant  par 
la  darntAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  talla 
amprainta. 

Un  daa  symbolas  suivants  apparaTtra  sur  la 
darnlAra  imaga  da  chaqua  microfficha,  salon  la 
cas:  la  symbols  — ►  signiffia  "A  SUIVRE",  la 
symbols  V  signiffia  "FIN". 


Maps,  platas,  charts,  ate,  may  ba  ffilmad  at 
diffffarant  raduction  ratios.  Thosa  too  larga  to  ba 
antiraiy  includad  in  ona  axposura  ara  ffilmad 
baginning  in  tha  uppar  lafft  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  fframas  as 
raquirad.  Tha  ffollowing  diagrama  illustrata  tha 
mathod: 


Las  cartas,  planchas,  tablaaux,  ate,  peuvant  Atra 
ffilmAs  A  das  taux  da  rAduction  diffffArants. 
Lorsqua  la  documant  ast  trop  grand  pour  Atra 
raproduit  an  un  saul  clichA,  11  ast  ffilmA  A  partir 
da  I'angia  supAriaur  gaucha,  da  gaucha  A  droita, 
at  da  haut  an  bas,  an  pranant  la  nombra 
d'imagas  nAcassaira.  Las  diagrammas  suivants 
illustrant  la  mAthoda. 


12  3 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

'<  Sr 


• «« 


\X  'v 


■.♦<%.  «% 


\ 


AN 


ENGLISH  SPELLING-BOOK; 


WITH 


READING  LESSONS,         "'  ' 

I         ADAPTSD  TO 

If 

THE  CAPACITIES  OF  CHILDREN  s 

IN  THREE  PART^;     ^.*,^;:^'?  ^^"' 

CilenUtcd  U  ad««nee  the  Learaen  hy  aatnral  and  euy  i^rtidatiooi,  «ttti  f • 
teach  Ortboyrapbj  and  Proounciatioo  together* 


:*^- 


BY  Uja)LEY  MVRJUr, 

Autkw  of  "English  Grammar,  adapted  to  the  different 

classes  of  learners,'** 


'     8TERE0TTPSD  BT  B.  AKD  J.  COLLINS)  FROM  TSfi  LASt 

ENGLISH  ECITION. 


NEW-YORK: 

PtTBLTSHED  BT  S.  B»  COLLlKft* 


•  *«I*»*M»*M» 


182d. 


•-i^ 


sM^rf^'^ 


■■'        (^   >-^ 


K  ■ 


il.  h  J.  Harper,  PripUn, 


.^ 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  author  of  this  manual,  small  as  it  i%  did 
not  commence  the  work,  without  a  strong  per- 
suasion of  the  difficulties  attending  its  execution. 
To  form  the  threshold  of  learning,  and  accom- 
modate instruction  to  the  infant  mind,  both  ki 
matter,  and  manner,  has  ever  been  deemed,  by 
those  who  were  capable  of  appreciating  its  na- 
ture and  im^rtance,  an  arduous  and  delicate 
work.  On  tnis  ground,  the  author  is  sensible 
that  the  present  performance  is  not  without  uih 
perfections :  but|gw  he  flatters  himself  thar  ii 
contains  some  Mprovements  on  the  existii^ 
publications  of  a  fli%|lar  nature,  he  is  imbolden* 
ed  to  offer  it  for  pu1>^*  «^<ittpoction  and  decision. 

A  few  observatK  he  v>^    '  *i^d  execution 

of  the  work,  ma^  ^,  tc 

give  the  reader  a  ge 
design.   The  use  anifa 
Gular  parts,  ire  specified 
chiefly  designed  for  the 

The  work  is  compreb 
neral  divisions.     One  < 
,  of  tlie  first  part,  is,  t 
nunciation  of  the  elem 
effectually  performed, 
ing>  the  cnild*s  future 
pleasant:  if  it  is  then 
will  be  rarely,  if  ever,  cc 
attain  this  imoortant  obji 


-iiSttltb' 


IV  WTRODUUTION. 

fluaded  that  a  considei-able  number  of  lesaomsy 
in  monosyllables^  is  indispensable.  No  more  of 
them  are,  however,  admitted  into  his  scheme, 
^  than  are  necessary  to  inculcate  the  various  and 
I  exact  sounds  of  the  letters ;  each  section  being 
i  confined  to  a  short  exercise  on  a  particular  e\^ 
I  mentary  sound.  Many  persons  wiU  probablv 
I  tliink,  as  the  author  does,  that  if  he  haa  iniend- 
I  cd  to  teach  only  orthography,  the  monosyllabic 
f.  lessons  would  not  Iia/e  been  too  numerous. 
I  Such  words  are  easy  and  familiar  to  children; 
and  they  constitute  the  radical  parts  of  the  lan- 
guage. Qy  hurrying  the  young  pupil  throu^ 
this  fundamental  part  of  learning,  he  is  oflen 
ii%erfectly  taught,  and  eve^i^Uuuly  retarded  In 
his  progress.  £ 

The  second  part  of  the  woni  affords  the  learn- 
er considerable  aid,  inj^ronunciation,  as  well  as 
\  in  orthoj^pb^  Thej  .  ^^^  of  two  syllables  are 
\poi  fr      ^^^  ;,  according  to  theii? 

^'^^  ,  ed  in  sections,  adapt- 

^.  vowels  and  diphthongs^ 

Mddle,  or,  broad.    Every 

ted  into  smaller  portions : 

le  words  have  the  correi^ 

,)hthon^  sounded  precise* 

Vee  sj^lables  would  not 

I  so  favourable  to  pro* 

however,  arranged  ac« 

shortness  of  their  svl* 

anient  will  facilitate  tiie 

f  /ho  would  be  perplexed 

tant  recurrence  of  discor' 


i 


ii-npi.p.     I'f^tm 


.■••  >■ 


INTRODUCTION.  V 

When  the  scholar  has  regularly  passed  through 
the  first  and  second  parts  of*  the  work,  he  will 
possess  a  considerable  knowledge  of  the  various 
powers  of  the  letters ;  and  will  have  acquired 
the  habit  of  pronouncing  accurately  a  great 
number  and  variety  of  common  and  useful  words} 
he  will  then  be  well  prepared  for  entering  on 
the  third  part. 

This  part  consists  of  words  less  familiar  to 
children  than  those  of  the  preceding  parts ;  of 
rules  for  spelling  and  pronunciation ;  and  of  mis- 
cellaneous chapters,  calculated  to  give  the 
learner  a  radical  knowledge,  and  diversified 
views,  of  the  subject  ^ 

The  readingMusons  have  been  formed,  or  se- 
lected, with  pat^^lar  attention.  The  author 
has  studied  to  nmplify  and  adapt  them  to  the 
capacity  and  taste  of  children ;  and  to  arrange 


them  in  natural  and  e^*    ' 
which  he  conceives  to  \ 
The  infant  capacity  ( 
serves)  may  be  compar 
vessel,  into  which  the 
drops  5  and  runs  over,  whe 
or  tiie  quality,  is  not  ad/ 
Though  a  gradual  rise  i 
carefully  observed,  the 
found  to  possess  a  con. 
plicity  throughout  the 
tracts  from  Addison^Bk 
the  end  of  ihe  work,  woi 
the  child  hadj  in  the  com 

Aa 


objectf 


I; 


■■>.  *iiii-tMlt,\m,  irfi\iai&i»>  i . . 


A*^-.,.    ,._^j-^..^« 


:f**^ 


#i>>iiii"»  itiMHiiimiii 


f 

I 
) 

.1 


INTKOIUJCTIUN. 


niado  a  womlorful  progress,  both  in  his  powen 
and  experience. 

All  the  narrative  pieces  in  the  book,  have  the 
m»rit  of  being  "  Tn  e  Stories."  This,  it  is  pre- 
sumed, is  no  small  recoramendation.  An  inge- 
nious author  observes,  that  ^<  It  is  an  incentive 
to  emidation  to  reflect,  that  *  what  man  has  done, 
man  may  do."*  We  add,  that  ^  what  children 
have  done,  children  may  do  ;'*  and  that  probably 
a  secret  persuasion  of  the  truth  of  this  sentimenty 
is  the  ground  of  their  preferring  true  stories  to 
fictions. 

The  lessons  of  spelling,  in  every  section,  are 

illustrated  by  sI;ort  appropriate  reading  lessons } 

which  confirm  the  learner,  ste||j3|y  step,  in  the 

pronunciation  and  orthographjjK  the  words  he 

has  repeated.  These  appropriMi|aj3  well  as  the 

,Dromiscuous,  reading  lessons,  through  the  book, 

i^ntain  no^Avords  .which  the  child  has  not  pre* 

hi.  slv>^  h  are  not,  therefore, 

'<  '  roper  to  observe,  tliat 

,<^ns  are  taken,  either 

ie  writings  of  Barbauld; 

do£  Trimmer  and  Edge* 

\y  of  Johnson,  and  the  pro- 

»i ye  been,  almost  univer- , 

'♦^k.    They  are  autho-^ 

'A  will  be  inclined  to 

.ttempted,  but  little  ui 


lables,  in  the  promiscuous  raadinf 
^c.  whose  primitives  h«d  been  be- 


m  powem 

have  the 
it  is  pre- 
An  inge- 
incentive 
has  done, 
children 
probably 
mtimenty 
stories  to 

tion,  are 
^lessons; 
%  in  the 
nrords  he 
3ll  as  the 
lie  book, 
not  pre* 
herefore, 
rve,  tiiat 
n,  either 
iarbauld; 
id  Edge- 
I  the  pro* 
it  univer*  ;* 
:e  autho-f 
;lined  to 

little  If 


OU8  raading 
d  be«n  be« 


*•-->' 


4 


^avfiiikiiiif-'-"'^*'' — 1 


IKI'RODUCTIOX. 


generally  accomplinhed.  The  author  hasi  on 
tiiifl  principle,  avoided  the  use  of  Italic  letieriy 
and  all  figures  and  marks,  for  the  purpose  of  di- 
recting the  pronunciation.  They  g^ve  the  words 
and  pages  an  uncouth  appearance;  and  It  may 
fairly  be  doubted  whether  they  afford  any  real 
advantage  to  the  pupil.  The  time  spent  in 
learning  the  use  of  these  auxiliaries ;  the  habit 
of  depending  entirety  upon  them;  and  the  em- 
barrassment on  seeing  the  naked  letters ;  may 
indeed,  ultimately,  render  the  expedient  a  dich 
advantage  to  the  learner.  After  all  the  plans 
which  ingenious  persons  have  devised,  tp  render, 
the  attainment  of  a  good  pronunciation  easy  to 
children,  it  mu|y>e  allowed  that  much  has  not 
yet  been  aocotlBdied.  Perhaps,  both  the  pro* 
nunciation  and  me  orthography  of  words^  can 
be  no  otherwise  attained,  than  by  a  gradual  ac- 
quisition of  them  individually,  aided  by  a  Aw 
general  rules,  and  by  classes  of  words  analogi- 
cally arranged. 

This  work  is  exhibited  in  a  small,  convenient 
size.  The  form  is  adapted  both  to  the  nature 
of  the  subject,  and  to  the  persons  who  are  to 
use  the  book.  The  paper  h  Une,  and  the  types 
are  neatly  formed,  and  very  distinctly  arranged. 
These  are  advantages  superior,  in  the  author's 
opinion,  to  the  benefit  supposed  to  be  derived 
from  the  use  of  pictures.  ,Cnil(ken  may,  indeed, 
be  amused  by  exhibitions  of  this  nature ;  and, 
on  some  occasions,  they  are  doubtl«is8  proper 
and  useful :  but  they  appear  to  be  forbign  to  the 
Jbusiness  of  a  spelling-bod&;  and  prebably  divert 


« 


}■ 


;1 


^'** 
fm 


INTRODUCTlOir. 


the  young  attention  Irom  the  first  elemenU  of 
learning,  if  they  do  not  indispose  it  to  a  suhject 
possessing  bo  little  comparative  attraction. 

If  the  work  now  oflTcred  to  the  public,  should 
contribute  to»Kghten  the  labours  or  teachers  and 
pupils ;  and  to  cherish,  in  the  in&nt  mind,  sen- 
timents of  piety  and  virtue,  the  author  will  not 
regret  the  time  and  pains  he  luut  spent  in  its 
composition.  He  will  deem  it  an  nonour,  to 
have  smoothed,  in  any  degreoi  the  eotnudca  Ui 
Use  ieipple  of  literature. 


^1 


t 


W  V 


nUof 
abject 

rsand 
1,  sen- 
ill  not 
in  its 
ur^  to 
ice  to 


PARTL 


dsfU  TMding  Uuom^ 

oHAPrnt  I. 

LMsoiia  ffiting  a  general  idea  of  the  kmn 
ihort,  middle^  m  lioad  soundt  of  thf  fowela 
and  diphthoqgB. 

The  comm(m1lpha^t---All  the  thiqple  loiindi 
of  tho  language  explained. 

ABO  D£  FOHIJKIi 
MNOPQRSTUVW 
X    Y    Z 

abcdefghijklmii 
opqrstuvwzyz 

The  letters  prozniscuousljr  di«poeed 


AV 
US 

BR 

U 

UV 

as 
11 

bd 

hk 

an 

M 

CD 

CO 

DO 

£p 

IL 

KR 

MW 

00 

VY 

IB 

ST 

XZ 

?>P 

€0 

dp 

er 

•  • 

11 

mn 

mw 

rt 

tx 

xz 

sr 

:/ 


10  O^ntral  Vim  of  ^ 

The  Voweli. 

a  e  I  o  O9  and  sometimes  w  and  7.*     * 

The  Conaonaati. 

bodfghjklmnpfi 
•    t    V    w    X   y    z 

Double  and  triple  letten. 

ff   fi    ffi    fl    ffl 

The  preceding  alphabet,  as  it  is  commonly 
pronounced,  does  not  contain  all  the  simple  ele- 
mentary sounds  of  the  English  language.  But 
woi  the  learner  should  know  them  ail,  and  be  able 
to  pronounce  them  with  facility,  it  is  necessary 
that  the  teacher  inculcate  them  early,  with  the 
utmost  care  and  exactness ;  otherwise  the  learn- 
er will  probably  never  pronou||ce  them  perfect- 
ly. These  elements  are  tl^  foundation,  on 
which  the  whole  superstructure  rests :  the  aii^ 
thor  has,  therefore,  arranged  them  in  a  distinct 
Table,  (at  pages  11  and  12,)  which  he  has  en- 
deavoured to  make  as  perspicuous  as. its  impor- 
tance demands. 

The  teacher  should  deliberately,  and  with 
great  exactness,  pronounce  the  words/in  this 
Table,  and  the  child  should  repeat  them  afler 
him,  till  they  are  tolerably  well  expressed.  As 
the  sounds  only  are,  on  this  occasion,  to  be  in- 
culcated, it  is  not  necessary  that  the  learner 
should  see  the  words,  whilst  he  is  repeating. 
The  nature  and  use  of  the  table  should,  however^ 
be  fully  explained  by  the  teacher,  as  soon  as  the 
scholar  is  able  to  comprehend  the  subject. 

•  WtadTerecoDsootatff,  when  tbey  begia  ■  wtAl  or  ^OlMi 

IB  tUier  fUuatloDi,  they  are  T«weli> 


i 


lAe  Vowds  dnd  Diphthongs.  If 

If  the  tutor  think  proper^  he  may,  in  teaching 
the  original  sounds  \p  his  young  pupil,  first  ex- 
press them  simply,  as  they  are  denoted  by  thd 
letters  in  the  left-hand  column ;  and  afterwards 
as  they  are  combined  with  other  letters,  in  the 
words  of  the  column  on  the  rightrhand.  But  ihe> 
latter  mode  will  be  easier  to  the  young  voice ; 
and  will,  periiaps  in  most  cases^  sufficiently  an* 
swer  the  end  in  view.  Of  this,  nowever,  the  tu- 
tor must  judge.  The  instructer  will  oflen  see 
the  use  of  recurring  to  this  table,  to  rectify  the 
irregular  pronunciation  of  children  who  have 
been  taught  the  original  sounds,  in  a  defective 
or  incorrect  manner. 

Several  of  the  letters  in  the  common  alphabet, 
(which  the  chM  is  supposed  to  have  learned^) 
are  not  enumerated  in  the  following  Table;  be* 
Oduse  they  denote  complex,  not  simple  sounds; 
or  because  their  sound  is  signified  by  other 
letters. 

Table  of  the  elementary  sounds. 


.JLettera  denotiag 
1m  aimpltt  louadi 

Along 
A  short 
A  middle 
Abroad 
£  long    . 
E  short 
•Ilorg 
I  short 


TOWBLa 

as  heard  In 
fai 
in 
in 
ia 
hi 

in 
as    in 


aa 
as 


ttetiBipltMicr' 

ale,  day 
mat,  bat 
mar,  bur 
aUydaw 
m^bee 
met^nal 
pine^ple 
pin,  tin 


e  Tbt  kMif  loiMds  of  I  ted  -1^  vwptt\y  rall«d  dlphtlwaiti 
Utt  «V|  fit  cMfOiitnciit  l^rt«<t  in  ili«  Tabl». 


12 


Olong 
O  short 
O  middle 
Uiong 
Uahort 
Umiddb 


aa 
as 
aa 
as 


B 
D 
P 
V 
Q 
H 
K 
L 
M 
N 
P 
R 
S 

z 

T 

W 

Y 

NG 
SH 
TH 
TH 
ZH 


as 
as 


Gitural  Vuw  of 

in 
in 
in 
id 

in 
in 

CONSONANTS. 

as  heard  in 
in 
in  * 
irt. 
in 

in 
in 

in 
in 
in 
in 
in 
in 
in 
in 
ki 
in 
in 
in 
in 
in 
as  in 


as 
as 
as 
as 


as 
as 


as 


as 
as 
as 


notice 
not,  lot 
move>moon 
mule^  use 
but,  nut 
buU|  fuUt 

bat,  tub 
dog,  Bod 
for,  off 
van,  love 

S0,6Sg 

hopi  ho 
kill,  oak 
lap,  tall 
my.  mum 
nod,  on 
pit,  map 
rat,  (AT 
so,  lass 
zed,  buzz 
top,  hot 
wo,  will    % 
ye,  yes 
loDgy  sing 
shy,  adi 
thin,  thick 
then,  them 
pleasure 


Some  of  the  preceding  elementary  sounds  are 
nearly  i^lated  to  one  another.  The  young  leam- 

*  See  note  to  page  II. 

f  For  (he  varkiis  rouods  which  e^rb  of  (be  prec^dio;;;  leftnrt  rt- 
f>re6AnUi,  sfe  j>.  2fi.  i»ml  rh  17,  of  I'art  If  I 


i 

I 


.v;f^ 


tkiVoweliPvidpiphihongs.^  13 

er  willy  therefore,  m.  'ire  a  more  accurate  and 
distinct  pronunciation  of  tiieniy  by  frequently 
repeating  words  tJiat  contain  those  allied  sounds. 
B  and  p,  d  and  t,  f  and  v,  g  and  k,  s  and  z,  th 
and  thy  v  and  w,  denote  sounds  in  some  degree 
similar.  The  careful  expression  ot'  the  follow- 
ing words,  in  quick  succession,  will  effectually 
distinguish  them.  Here,  the  scholar,  as  in  the 
former  casey  shpqld  attentively  repeat  afler  Uie 
teacher. 

SiMiods  to  be  disUofuMied. 

b  from  p    as  in  bat,  pat — sob,  sop 

as  in  dip,  ti[l=— mad,  mat 

as  in  fan,  van — ^leaf,  leave 

as  in  gun,  kin— dog,  duck 

aa  in  sun,  zed— ki^  buzz 

thfromthasin  thin,  then— patli,  booth 

T  fiom  w  as  isi  vine,  wino 

Section  2. 
Syllables  and  words  of  two  letten. 

The  Towtl  loflf 


da 
& 

IC« 
la 

t 

ma 

na 

m 
sa 


dfrom  t 
f  from  v 
gfrom  k 
■  fix>m  z 


be 


fe 
he 


m 
re 


U 

i 
U 

II 

ffii 
ni 


bo 

00 

do 
bo 


bo 
eu 
da 
fb 

hu 


P 
I 

h. 


lo         hi        If 


mo 


B 


ro 
so 


nni 
nu 

ra 

iU 


»y 


,-<: 


V, 


M: 


UJ 


1.4 

J* 

—        •€» 


ab 


ad 
af 
ag 

ak 

al 

am 

an 

ap 

av 


at 
ax 

by 
or 
my 

am 
an 


Oemrai  Vtew  of 


io 

TO 
WO 

yo 


ob 


of 
ok 


te  ti 

TO  vi 

we         wi 
yo         yi 
a 

Si 

The  Tovel  genenll J  nkMrt 

eb  lb 

00  io 
ed  id 
of'  if 

^  is 

ok  ik 

01  fl 
om     *     im 
on  in 
op  ip 
or  ir 
08  is 
ot  it 
ox  ix 

Words  of  two  leiten. 

Tba  f jirel  f eDwaUj  long. 

dot  lio 

to  mo 

90  wo 

The  Tontl  abort 

if  al  of 

in  It  on 

ia  uD  OK 


in 


«P 


ot 


^ 


V 
^ 


nb 
no 
ad 
of 
og 

ul 
um 
un 
19 


1 

be 

3» 


•iMt  btetwe  tte  totmm  irt  dwi^i  ymaovoMif  toll  1  MMltto  littor 


•  C««  ci,  cf,  ud  g»,  fi,  K7*  ve piMMaitte  «iid  of  fMidiH> 
iMt  btetwe  tte  forairirtili  '    '' 

tttwtlljrtt 
f  Whtn  do.  te.  It.  ti.  «r.  tre  uMd.  not  at  tylltbles.  but  ai 

ffif^f  thtf  trt  pronounrtU  <toci.  ton*  ixi  Wi  ov  "^ 


irords 

ftOb 

eiratl 


the  Vowels  (md  Diphiliongs. 


15 


9 

ub 
uo 
ud 
uf 

«S 

Ilk 
111 
um 
iin 
up 
uv 


be 


Go  up. 
Go  in. 
Goon. 


Keadiug  Lesson. 

Ib  h«»  up  ? 
So  am  I. 
Do  go  on 

Section  3 


We  do  80. 
Do  so  to  us. 
Do  aj3  we  do. 


Syllables  and  words  of  three  letters,  the  position 
of  the  vowel  varied.* 


bla 
bra 

cla 
era 
dra 

fra 
gla 
gra 
pla 
pta 

sma 

spa 
the 

aa 

alp 

amp 

and 


bll 
bre 

cle 
ere 
dre 

fro  ^ 

gle 

gro 

pie 

pre 

sme 
sne 
spe 
thy 


Tlw  TOwel  long. 

bli 
bfi 


eli 
cri 
dri 

fri 
gli 
gri 

pii 

pn 

smi 
sni 
spi 

fly 


elo 
ero 
dro 

fro 
glo 
gro 
plo 
pro 

smo 
sno 
spo 
shy 


bio 

bro     " 

elu 
eru 
dm 

glu 
gru 

plu 
pru 

smu 
snu 


spu 
sky 


The  vowel  geoerally  short 

efl  ifl  oft 

elp  lip  olp 

emp  imp  omp 

end  ind  ond 


blu 
bru 


cry 
dry 

fry 


ply 
pry 


«py 

uft 
ulp 
ump 
una 


idoTfMldNl- 
twdttaium^ 

}abl«i.  \fA  »^ 


*  The  lylUbles  in  this  leetion  f<xin  parts  of  a  great  number  of 
words  in  tne  langua|e»  and  afibrd  much  varied  exorcise  to  the  or- 
gans of  apeecb.    They  should,  therefore*  be  repeated  by  the 
eartttri  till  ^e  li  ablfi  to  proooiuice  then  with  eate  and  distincUets 


k 


I 


•\ 


'  V 


*1 


t 

v 


ang 
ank 
ant 
apt 

arm 

ask 

ast 

add 

Ann 

A  fly. 
An  ant. 
An  ass. 


General  Vuv)  of 


eng 
erk 
ent 
ept 

erm 

esk 

est 

asa 


mg 
ink 
int 
ipt 

irm 

isk 

ist 

ill 

ell 


ong 
onk 
ont 
opt 

oitn 

osk 

ost 

odd 

inn 


ung 
unk 
lint 
upt 

upn 
usk 
ust 
off 


ai 

.; 

au 

aw 

ay 

Reading  Lesson.* 

An  inn.  My  arm* 

The  ink.  "     An  egg. 

The  sky.  The  end. 

Go  to  Ann.  Go  and  ask. 

She  is  ill.  By  and  by. 

Is  she  up?  Try  to^do  it 

•  '■■■■  .'■■■■i''' * 
Section  4.  j^- 

A  sketch  of  the  diphthongs.! 

The  principal  diplitliongs  are; 

ea  >ey  ou  ue 

ee  '       oa  ow  ul 

ei  oi  oy  uy 

ew  00  ua 

»  **  Chi?  ^ren,"  says  Or.  Beattie,  **  gdnerally  speak  in  short  ao* 
separate  •eDtences."  Such  seateoces  are  therefore  proper  for  thtii 
early  lessons.  They  are  adapted  to  their  uoderstandiogs,  and  eal 
culated  to  preTeot  a  drawling  manner  of  eipressioo.  If  children 
are  taught  to  repestt  with  eorrectnesb  and  fluency,  the  sentences 
contained  in  the  Firpt  Part  of  this  work,  they  will  be  much  assisted 
in  acquiring  an  accurate  pronunciation.  It  is,  however,  proper  to 
nhserve,  that  as  every  appropriate  reading  lesson  is  necessarily 
confined  to  the  words  contained  in  the  same  section,  or  in  those 
which  precede  it,  so  limited  a  scope  for  invention  would  not  admit 
of  much  taste  or  connexion,  in  selecting  and  arranging  the  sen- 
tences. 

t  A  sketch  of  the  diphthongs  ib  placed  here,  for  the  take  tji  order. 
The  teacher  will  explain  them  to  the  learner,  as  aeon  u  hli  pragriit 
will  enable  him  to  understand  them. 


t 


%' 


bell 
best 


ilte  Vowets  ^ 


fret 


lefl 


rest 


^, 


Wnd 


desk        lent        westsw^^^^jiill 


•« 

J^"^ 

%    ;(4n  ■■*■">■  "»;.,  ' 

-nng 

frisk 

fUii 

.'""' 

brisk 

spring 

8tj«g 

\~ 

drink 

Miff 

BtKillg 

blush 

a^usi 

StUBg 

.« 

brush 

grunt. 

strut 

/Dg 

crush 

snuff 

'    trunk 

ReullDS  L«iion.     "^ 

.  shell. 

The 

grass. 

I  spell. 

A  brush. 

The  tongs. 
The  shelf.' 

He  drink 

A  crust 

Westanc 

'^v 


/ 


A  long  string.  Brush  my  hat 
A  strong  man.  Bring  the  cud. 
A  brisk  kd.  Drink  the  milk. 


/) 


dead 
deaf 
head 

i>ecn 

blood 
flood 


'^     Section  4. 

Words  cootaiolng  short  dipbthongs. 

e 

pearl 


/deaih 
f   breath 
earth 


I 


leam 
bui& 


tread 

spread 

thread 


guilt 


u 
does 
touch 


said    ' 
says 
euess 
triend 

quIU 

young 

SCOUfSd 


ReadiosLosMD. 

The  earth.  AMeai  man. 


My  head. 
A  friend. 

Iguew. 


A  dead  fly. 
A  young  frog,  i 

A  crust  of  bread. 


I'f'i'*^ 


^' 


^ 


The 


cm 

care 

gave 

air 

fair 

hail 

tail 

rain 

vain 


the  Vowels 

He  said. 
SVe  learn.     ^ 

\ 
long  sounds  of^ 

Jane 
James 
clay^ 
day- 
hay 
gain 


/ 


i 


and  diphthongs.     ^ 


Eve 

ear 

eat 

east 

pea 

lea 

deur 


^  their 


It  rains 
It  hails; 

A  long  tail 
A  great  cake. 
A  fair  day. 


'ake  care. 
e  haste. 

May  I  go  ? 

Stay  hy  me. 

Let  us  play 


Section  2. 

-Vowels  and  dlpbtbonga  like  <  io 

she  here 


read 

bleat 

clean 

meajD 

leave 

sheaf 


steal 
wheat 

bee 
see 
feed 
feet 


these 

week 

geese 

green 

sheep 

sleep 

ftWeet 


L^ 


m- 


4i. 


\ 


#? 


:?■•> 


A  green  fieltl|^ 
A  fiweeLj^pa.?^ 

™  piece  of  bread 
A  cup  of  tea. 


t 


keep  sloevd 

tree  vfield 

^^>e4  Apiece 

•n. 

Jie  sheep  bleat. 
Fie  pigs  squeak. 
{oiW9*a  bee. 
*'ced  the  geese. 
£at  the  grapes. 


V  ■•"•"' 


m 

bite 
dine 
fine 
fire 
line 

dul 
lift 


old 
cold 
gold 
hold 


Se^Hion  3. 

TowcU  «nd  di^htboDgs  like  i  in  ^Im. 

kind  «» 
kite 
like 

mice      /^ 
mild 
mind  ^h  * 

pie 
rie 


blind 
\vipe 
shme 
smile 
quite 
spice 

buy 
eye 


Reading  LeMon 

A  sweet  smile.        The  sun  shines. 


A  nice  pie. 
A  ripe  plum. 
A  glass  of  wine. 
A  blind  man. 
A  kind  mend. 


It  is  a  fine  day. 
Bring  the  line. 
Fly  the  kite. 
It  is  time  to  read 
I  hke  to  read. 

Section  4. 


VoweU  and  dipbthoDga  like  «  in  n«. 

home  roll 


hope 
niole 
most 


rose 
told 
tone 


bone 
stone 
smoke 
stroke 


^; 


ths  Vowels  and  Diphthongs. 


sleeve 

coat 

c^»oak 

low  .          grow 

vfield 
•piece 

load 

toast 

mow           show 

road 

door 

blow           snow 

roar 

floor 

•  crow           few 

bleat. 

1 

Ke2iJios  Lesson. 

lueak. 

A  hot  roll. 

Shut  the  d<x»r: 

A  red  cloak. 

The  fire  smokes* 

eese. 

A  8we(*X  rose. 

It  is  a  cold  day. 

apes. 

A  load  of  hay. 

It  snows  fast. 

.' 

A  bad  road. 

Bring  my  coat. 

A  clean  floor. 

Let  m  go  homo 

blind 

• 

- 

•     Sect! 

or'  5.                        '  ^ 

wipe 

•     VovpIs  and  diphttiougs  like  u  In  mule.             t 

shine 
smile 

use 

i'urne 

mute              tube 

cure 

lute 

pure              tune 

quite 
^  spice  . 

duke 
cue 

mule   * 
dt)W 

puke              plume 
new               slew 

buy 

due 

clow 

pew              ewe 
blew              lieu 

eye 

hue 

few  *• 

w 

blue 

mew 

flew              view 

lines. 

Keadiij< 

!;  T.ewnn. 

day. 

The 

'  sky  19  blue. 

In  a  few  weeks  I  hope 

line. 

The  cat  mews. 

to  read  well. 

Le. 

Tho 

)  nnile  frisks. 

I  will  make  the  best 

o  read    ' 

Tlic 

>  new  road» 

use  of  my  time. 

»ad. 

bone 

'• 

■ 

stone 

(-•  if 

smoke 

- 

.•; 

stroke 

■ )' 

"'*»  I  WNBiWuii ■.-■■■  •~sp<^' 


M 


Middle  SoundSf  ^c. 


• 

CHAPTER  4. 

The  middle  soimds  of  the  vowels  and  diph- 

4 

thongs.* 

Like  a  in  bar. 

^        are 

cart 

harm 

part 

art 

card 

lark 

tart 

,  /         hark 

far 

large 

sharp 

i           dark 

hard 

star 

smart 

ha 

jaunt 

heart 

launch 

aunt 

* 

guard 

hearth 

haunch 

I       ^0^ 

,  Like  0  lo  move. 

prove 

whom 

do 

1          B^o^ 

who 

whose 

Rome 

1              000 

noon 

broom 

shoe 

ft         cool 

poor 

goose 

you 

%         too 

root 

"shoot 

true 

i         food 

room 

spoon 

fruit 

1         moon 

soon 

■ 

btool 

Like  u  \D  hull 

your 

1          bush 

full 

pUM 

bull 

1          push 

pull 

put 

bookt 

look 

good 

foot 

cook 

rook 

hood 

wood 

hook 

took 

stood 

wool 

Reedinf  Lesson. 

Good  fruit.  The  full  mooti. 


■>P^, 


/*    A  &t  goose. 


The  dog  b- 


( '■'.;• 


i<^«>  ii«Te  fouDtf  it  conreoieDt  t9  wnnge  the  •  lo  mvvi  enMiieBt 
oiodk  vouiaIn  of  the  vowels  t  tad  is  nts  souiMi  is  longer  then 
n^t .  tiKi  C4ther  sbortci*  tbtn  •  in  M,  we  prenme  tlie  amofe- 
iOt  Ifi  WowaMe. 

t  In  Uk  :«ronuBeiation  {iTen  to  these  words,  tke  eutlwr  Is  sep- 
Qonm  hf  tin%   Sher!dt<<s.  a    the  praetke  tK  the  best  spealress 


>■-,>(«*- 


Broad  iSounds,  j-c 


and  diph- 


part 
tart 
flharp 
smart 

launch 
haunch 

do 
Rome 

shoe 

you 

true 

fruit 

your 

buU 

foot 

wood 

wool 

1  muok'. 
glr  :. 

»  Id  mvw  uraoCBt 
ad  ii  toos^  thttt 
vine  thftamnst- 

ke  ttttlwr  !•  mv' 


•^A  p*"  ^r  rook. 
A  dark  room. 

I  hurt  my  foot. 
I  lost  my  shoe. 
ii  it  true  ? 
Who,  said  so  ? 
Look  at  nio« 


The  bull  roars. 
Puss  pum. 

Put  b^  tlie  hIjoL 
Do  not  push  me. 
Whose  book  is  it  ? 
I  shall  soen  kani 
spelL 


ta 


CHAPTER  5. 

Tbe  bicad  sounds  of  the  vowels  and  dlpli> 

thongs.* 

Section  1.  ^ 

Vowdf  tnd  (liphtbongi  2ikt  a  lo  cIL 

tall  warm  scald 

wall  wart  small 

salt  false  swarm 

daw  claw  shawl 


ball 
caU 
fall 

daub 
fault 
gauze 
caw 


paw 
raw 
saw 


draw 
lawn 
crawl 


straw 
broad 
Greoige 


Readl&s  Lesaon. 

A  soft  ball.  A  straw  hat. 

A  broad  band. 
A  gauze  cap. 

The  rooks  caw. 
The  snails  crawl. 


A  tall  man. 
A  warm  shawL 

The  snow  falla. 
My  ball  is  lust 


A 


Puss  has  sharp  daws.  \\^o  calls  me? 


^. 


•  Toweli  aad  dlpbthM«c> 
luuBd  of  hrotd  «,  or  art 


call«(l  ir$ad,  whca  Itev  tu«  tti 
diiittlMiask 

c 


-''^-1, 


li^S 


m-. 


I 


Broad  Sounds f  ^c* 
Section  2. 


• 


Firapw  oiphtliooci,  in  which  both  the  ▼oweli  are  souadad :  •! 
C||t  M  in  ^jf ;  on  and  oi»,  M  In  con 


Ott 

boU 
moist 


spoil 

vpice 

boy- 


joy 

toy 

our 

out 

loud 

shout 

sour 

flour 


thou 

cloud 

found 

house 

mouse 

pound 

round 

sound 


ground 

cow 

how 

now 

owl 

growl 

down 

gown 


Reading  Lesson. 

How  do  you  do  ? 

Sit  down.    Read  to  me.  , 

Now  leave  your  books. 

Do  not  make  a  noise. 

Owls  fly  in  the  dark. 

Moles  Uve  ia  the  ground. 

CHAFTEA  6. 

Wordi  in  which  the  vowels  deviate  from  the 
•tfund£  they  have  in  the  scale  ai  page  11.* 

A  litce  0  short 

was  wash  want 

wast  wasp  what 

i  Ukeif  abort 

dirt  flirt  first  bird 

shirt  ifiirt  stu:  squirt 


'   Joirth 


/  lite  a  abort 

firm  girl 


skirt 


^  if     *  Theie  anunds  uf  the  vowelst  lo  diffisreot  frotn  the  regular  sounde 
i     tit  them  ^  the  aeale*  hiiTe  bttcn  reservad  for  a  diatinet  appropriate 
^'   <bapl«r    that  the  rouiig  learner  might  not  be  perplexed  with  the 
▼arK)Qy  and  disroraaiit  i)OK<>i-a  of .thb  vowels  bn&':idcd  together. 


'•Hft^'" 


^- 


^■^•"■■'q 


leregultrwundt 
tinct  •ppropriit« 
rpleved  with  th« 


u... 


mirth 

come 
done 
dove 

lord 
cork 

crude 
rude 

♦There 


Irregular  Sounds^  ^c* 
gird  girt 

0  like  «  short 

glove  some 

love  son 

none  word 

0  like  a  broad. 

fork  bom 

horse  cem 

storm  horn 

O  like  middle  o. 

rule  prude 

brute  prune 

where  yes 

>     ^^^Headlng  Lesson. 

her  work? 

I 

■   girl.  I  love  hen 

!•    Come  to  me. 

^*^drink. 

"'Vhere  is  my 


¥27 
whirl 

work 

worm 

world 

for  * 

nor 

short 

truce 
spruce 

her 


# 


■#'■■ « 


•■.v.ti/. 


■;:<«*- 


'l^^W^i  ^.Tr?<!^t, 


•^r*m 


s^ 


thumb 
crumH 

g 
gnat 

gnash 

'  1^ 


'iSiZen^  ComonarUil 

neck  knit 

pirk  knot 

sick  lri«ock 
trick  • 

quick  calf 

Reading  Lessoa.  ^># 

Pick  up  the  cnimbs. 
Who  knocks  at  the 

door? 
Ann  should  Icam  to 

knit  and  sew. 


would 
w 

wrap 

wrist 
wrong 


A  fat  calf 
A  hard  knot. 
The  ducks  quack 
The  cock  crows. 
The  gnats  bite. 

Section  2. 


Word!  with  silent  consonants,  the  vdr         dlphtlioog  barins 


b  nilent 

b  1.^-* 


the  long  or  the  broa' 

knead 

1 

talk 

walk 

stalk 


H 


^ 


would 

wrap  ' 

t     wrist 
"*    wrong 


e  cnimbs. 
;ks  at  the 

d  learn  to 
i  sew. 

phthoog  bavins 

H 


N 


y   .J 


.i  ^-'^i 


Co7iisonani8  of  Different  Souiids.         W 

^ITie  yolk  of  an  egg.        I  wish  I  could  write. 
Dogs  gnaw  bones.  Cpnie  let  us  walk. 

Jane  luieadB  the  dough.  What' o'clock  is  it? 
George  plc|ighs  the        It  is  Qight  o'cfbck. 
field.      %  I  thought  so. 

CHAPTER  8. 

Consonantly  dngle  and  double^  wliich  hare  di^ 
^    ferent  sounds. 


V 


cash 
crab 


Section  I. 
Single  consonants. 

e  bard  like  k. 

crura  clash 

curd  cling 


J 


X 


cold 

GOol 

pence 
fence 

nice 
price 

gasp 
gust 

gin 

d'^-.-ss 
gloss 

Jhaste 
Jwasie 


creep 
crawl 


eioftUke 


g  hard. 


gnatl 


Since 
prince 

cease 
piece 

glass 
grasp 


age 


s  Bbarp. 


bi 
tri 


btr. 


C^ 


scar 
scum 

coimt 
^'crown 


::>jr'    '  i^fttf**'' 


iSO        Comovumis  of  Difftnnt  Somum* 

t  B.^t  like  & 

his  rags  birds  beck 

ners  ribs  doves  heads 

keys  »     hares  pears  |    please 

tease  wares  praise  croaks 

Rnadicg  Lessoc.  "^ 

Jane  has  made  a  nice    I  hope  I  shall  not  be  a 


plum  tart 
Take  a  piece  of  it 
George  gave  me  a 

book. 
I  air  glad  I  can  read  it. 

*  Section  2. 

Double  consonants* 

/  ih  sharp. 

ymk  thick  bx^ath 

j)2k  thin  health 

^  throw ,  teeth 

V  throsit  mouth 

*   *his  that 

lus  them 

ise  thy 

se  tmne 

ch  like  tch. 

much 
such 
>    coach  ^ 
couch' 

ch  like  sh. 

tench 
^v   stench 


dunce. 

Bricks  are  madc^of  clay 

Glass  is  made  of  sand. 

Wine  is  the  juice  of 

grapes.  ^ 


ok>th 
thicg 
north 
south 

baths 
paths 
clothes 
smooth 


N.; 


t/ 


lich 
which 
peach 
reach 

French 
haise 


V 


"'I'ij' 


\  I 


ihall  not  be  a 


i 


r.f 


'*▼ 


[chart 


Of  ifu  Points: 
ehsusm  sclieme 


sfcho 


[rough 
Itoii^h 


gh  and  pA  like  /.         ' 

cough  pliiz  nymph 

laugh  phrase  soph 

Readiog  Lessoo. 

Clean  your  teeth.  Who  gave   you  these 

Wash  your  mouths.  pears. 

Then  your  breath  will  James  gave  them    to 

be  sweetv  us. 

Do  not  Uirow  stones.  Thank  him  for  them. 

Come  in.  I  have  a  fine  peachy  and 

Reach  a  chair.  a  bunch  of  grapes. 

Take  some  br3ad  and  I  will  give  you  some  of 

cheese.  them. 

See,  at  page  162,  the  observations  on  the^iropriety  of  the  learoer^i 
[spelling  the  appropriate  reading  lemors,  fis  exercises,  off  the  book. 

CHAPTER  9. 

I  Of  the  points  and  notes  used  in  composing  sen- 
tence. . 
A  comma  is  marked 
A  semicolon 
A  colon 

A  period,  or  full  stop 
A  note  of  interrogation    tims    ? 
A  note  of  admiration      thus    I 
A  pareutliesis  tlius  (  ) 

Pauses  in  reading. 

The  learner  should  stop^ 
at  the  comma,      till  he  could  count  one; 
at  the  semicolon,  Ull  two; 

at  the  colon,         till*         ^^  three 

attheperiott)       till  '  four. 


thus 
thus 
thus 
thus 


,*» 


w»»*.^« 


U-j*. 


,.f-#f-  .■^t^.t-at.ttn-'t 


4 


<(gi0»^'^' 


titf^'O^'''^  -r-.f  yw"'**" 


■s;> 


Promiscuifiiti 

.     *      '"  CHAPTEK  10. 

promiscuous  reading  lessons. 
'  "         ^  Section  1. 

Breakfast. 

The  sun  shines. 

It  i»'%tne  to  get  up. 

Jane,  ct>me  and  dress  Charles. 

Wa^&  lii^  face  i^4  neck,  and  make  him  quite 
clean.    ^    -' 

\  Oomb  his  hair.    Tie  his  frock.     ' 
^^iN'ow,  Charlei^,  we  will  go  down  stairs. 

Fetch  that  stool.     Sit  down. 

Here  is  some  milk ;  and  here  is  a  piece  of 
>read.      Do  not  spill  the  milk. 

Hold  the  spoon  in  the  right  hand. 

This  is  the  right  hand. 

The  crust  is  Imrd :  do  not  leave  it ;  sop  it  in 
the  milk. 

Do  not  throw  the  bread  on  the  floor. 
^  We  should  eat  bread,  and  not  \i*aste  it. 

There  is  a  poor  fly  in  the  milk. 

Take  it  out.  Put  it  on  this  dry  cloth.  Poor 
thing  I  It  is  not  quite  dead.  It  moves;  it  shakes 
its  wings ;  it  wants  to  dry  them :  see  how  it 
wipes  them  with  it^  feet. 

Put  the  fly  on  the  floor,  where  the  sun  shines 

Then  it  will  be  dry  and  warm.  ^ 

Poor  fly !  I  am  glad  it  was  not  dead. 

I  hope  it  will  soon  be  well. 

Section  2. 

PU93 

"Where  is  puss  ? 
There  she  is. 


*^A 


■''*^»*4*.^, 


*'»**»'H*  ^rttfr',ti"< 


.  tW^^"'™*«v»_/> 


I  sun  shines 


Reading  LmCn$X  j^ 

w  lb  not  pull  her  by  the  tail :  that  will  hurt  her. 

Charles  does  not  like  to  be  hurt :  a^id  puss 
does  not  like  to  be  hurt. 

I  saw  a  boy  hurt  a  poor  cat;  he  toot:  hold  of 
hc^r  tail:  so  she  put  out  her  sharp  claws^  and 
le  his  hand  bleed. 

Stroke  poor  puss. 

Give  her  some  milk.  ^ 

Puss  likes  milk. 

Now  that  Charles  is  so  liind  to  her^  she  wiU 
ot  scratch,  nor  bite  him. 

She  purrs,  and  looks  glad 

Section  3. 

Readinff.  ^ 

Come  to  me,  Charles.    Come  and  road« 

Here  is  a  new  book. 

Take  care  not  to  tear  it. 

Good  boys  do  not  spoil  their  books. 

Speak  plain. 

Take  pains,  and  try  to  read  well. 

Stand  sUU.  \ 

Do  not  read  so  fast. 

Mind  the  stops. 

What  stop  is  tliat? 

It  is  a  full  stop. 

Charles  has  read  a  whole  page  now 

This  is  a  page.    This  is  a  leaf. 

A  page  is  one  side  of  a  leaf. 

Shut  the  book.    Put  it  by 

Now  give  me  a  kiss. 


':% 


'in^. 


•n 


K^: 


.^ 


^-***^(i^ 


*,.-»-«f**- 


84X 


\ 


I 


.>ijL^ 


Tvomumom 


-.» 


Section  4. 

Raiit 

Shall  we  walk  ? 

No ;  not  npw.    I  think  it  will  rain  soon.  .', 

Look  how  black  tlie  sky  is ! 

Now  it  rains !    How  fast  it  rains  \ 

Rain  comes  from  the  clouds. 

The  ducks  love  rain. 

Ducks  swim,  and  geese  swim. 

Can  Charles  swim  ? 

No,  Charles  is  not  a  duck,  nor  a  goose :  so  he 
must  take  care  not  to  go  too  near  the  pond,  lest 
he  should  fail  in.  I  do  not  know  that  we  could 
get  him  out:  if  we  could  not,  he  would  die. 

When  Charles  is  as  big  as  James,  he  shall 
learn  to  swim. 

If^ection  5. 

A  walk. 

It  does  not  rain  now. 

The  sky  is  blue. 

I<et  us  take  a  walk  in  the  fields;  and  see  the  I 
sheep,  and  the  lambs,  and  the  cows,  and  tre^y^  | 
and  birds. 

Call  Tray.    He  shall  go  with  us. 

He  wags  his  tail.  He  is  glad  to  see  us,  and  toj 
go  with  us.  - 

Stroke  poor  Tray. 

Tray  likes  those  who  stroke  him,  and  feed] 
him]  and  are  kind  to  him. 

Do  not  walk  on  the  grass  now.  It  is  too  high^  | 
and  it  is  quite  wet. 

Walk  in  this  smooth,  dry  path* 


¥'    % 


■«.<n— lA  -^am  ifttwiNw '  -A^^T-OK-  -•  - 


WP" 


keadifig  Lessons. 

There  la  a  worm.    Do  not  tread  on  it.     " 

Can  Charles  climb  that  high  stile  ? 

O  wiiat  a  large  field !  », 

This  is  not  green.     It  is  not  grass. 

No ;  it  is  com.    It  will  be  ripe  soon. 

Bread  is  made  of  com.  I  dare  say  Charles 
loes  not  know  how  bread  is  made.  Well,  some 

le  I  will  tell  him. 

Now  let  us  go  home. 

3hsll  we  look  at  the  bees  in  their  glass  hive  ? 

Will  the  bees  sting  us  ? 

No ;  they  will  not  sting  us,  if  we  do  not  teasei 
lor  hurt  them. 

Wasps  will  not  stinf  us,  if  wo  do  not  hurt 
[them. 

There  is  a  wasp  on  my  arm. 

Now  it  is  gone. 

It  has  not  stung  me. 

Section  6. 

I>ioQcr. 

The  clock  strikes. 

It  is  time  to  go  in,  and  dine. 

Is  the  cloth  laid  ? 

Where  are  the  knives,  and  forks,  and  plates? 

CallAniK  . 

Are  youif       "  clean  ? 

Sit^wn.  \ 

Do  not  take  ^  yet  ^  it  is  too  hot :  wait 

f  Jll  it  is  cool.  , 

Will  you  have  soniu  lamb,  and  some  peas  ? 

Do  not  smack  your  lips,  bi  make  a  noise,  when 
lypu  eat. 


WfWWV' 


..•^ 


PromiituouB^Keading  CmofU. 

'  Take  flom6  bread.  Break  the  bread :  do  not  I 
oiie  it 

I  do  not  put  the  knife  in  my  moutli,  for  fear  I 
I  should  hurt  my  lips.  Knivea  are  sharp :  they 
are  to  cut  yxiih,  and  not  to  put  in  one*s  mouth,  | 
or  to  play  with. 

Jane  must  shake  the  oloth  out  of  doors. 

The  birds  will  pick  up  the  crumbs. 

Now  let  us  go  and  play  with  George. 


Section  7. 

The  poor  blind  man. 

ghere  is  a  poor  blind  man  at  the  door. 
6  is  quite  blind.  He  does  not  see  the  sky. 
nor  the  ground,  nor  the  trees,  nor  men. 

He  does  not  see  us,  tliough  we  are  so  near 
iim.    A  boy  leads  him  from  door  to  door. 
Poor  man ! 

0  it  is  a  sad  tiling  to  be  blind  I 

We  will  give  the  blind  man  some  bread  and 
cheese. 
Now  he  is  gone. 
He  is  a  great  way  off. 
Poor  blind  man ! 
Come  in,  Charles.    Shut  the  .door. 

1  wish  the  poor  blind  man  ^ '         irarm  house 
to  live  in,  and  kind  frlendfi 
and  to  teach  him  to  wor* 
t)eg  ffiom  door  to  door. 


,.^of  hun,, 
no  woui^itotl 


^f^  :'* 


• 


'  iiMiaoniiftiiiiiwiilnniii*!**'- 


IN  '■ 


bread:  do  not 


nae  bread  and 


;, 


AK 


Easy  words  of  two  and  thi 
^    priate  and  promiscuous  rt 


Words  of  two 


Ab  sent 
ac  cent 
bad  ness 
/lannel 
gi-a  vel 
Mat  ter 
after 
an  ger 
an  swer 
back  wards 


en  AFTER  1. 

syllables,  with  the 

first  syllable.t 

Section  1. 

Botb  tli«  syllable!  short. 

pack  thread 
Nap  kin 
ac  tive         , 
bas  ket 
bUnket       ' 
ver  min'^  \ 
'  Chest  nut 
beggar 
bet  ter 
jen*-^. 


^^:. 


T 


V  7on  herd 

tt '  *  " 

icm  per 

ten  d(jr 

wea  ther 
Brick  bat 
distance*!, 
infant 
in  Btant 
ill  ness 

s  in  80ct 

I  in  atep 

/Con  duct 
bios  Bom 
-,ob  bier 
%.om  tnon 
doc  tor 

*  -of 


li  vm 
niis  chief 

sinff  ing 

^vini  ming 

timid 

wick  f*d 

Hie  kup 

bit  ter 

dinner 

fi]  bert 

finger 
ri  ver 
scis  sore 
sil  ver 
sis  ter 
twit  ter 
Mur  mur 
bro  ther 
colour 
com  fort 
flut  ter 
fur  ther 


^ 


tlu  First  SullabU. 


linen 
mis  chief 

»inff  *mg 
^vimming 

\\  mid 
wick  <*<! 
Hie  kup 
bit  ter 
din  ner 
filbert 
.    ftnger 
river 
scis  sors 
sil  ver 
sis  ter 
twit  ter 
Mur  mur 
bro  ther 
colour 
com  fort 
flut  ter 
fur  ther 


A  basket  of  figs. 
A  fine  melon. 
Pleasant  weather. 
Good  children. 
A  cold  winter. 
A  warm  cottage. 


A  huckster  selifi 

and  cakes. 
A  cobbler  mends 
shoes. 
V       Linen  is  made  of 
tlax. 

Section  2.  ' '   ' 


Ba  by 
dai  ly 
dain  ty 
dai  ry 
Idai  sy 
Ifair  fy 
lai  ry 
la  sty 
jravy 
fady 
Bate  ly 
|azy 
m  stry 
rai  ny 
safe  ly 
miry 


Both  the  syllables  loo 

---scarce  ly 
vary 
Hail  stono 
may  pole 
rain  bow 
*^sa  go      ' 
scare  crow 
where  fore 
Clear  ly 
defer  ly 
drea  ry 
ea  sy 
fee  blv 
greo  ciy 
grea  sy 
low  ly 


'lea  ky 
mea  ly 
neat ly 
needy 
slee  py 
sweet  [y 
weary 
Kind  ly 
brightly 
fine  ly 
high  ly 
i  vy 

like  ly  > 
live  ly 
mighV 
sto  n 


*  It  13  propnr   in  this  place,  to  ohnnrre.  iQat  tbe  long  ti 
short  vowcld,  kave  degrees  in  tlmir  length  and  ahortness.  If, 
fore,  tbe  vowels  claseed  as  long  ones,  in  toanv  of  the  ^yl 
sliould  not  be  deemed  so  iong  as  they  are  in  oiher  circuur 
they  may  nevertheless  be  properly  considered  as  specific  1 
els.    In  a  work  of  ^his  kind,  it  would  perplex  instead  of  i, 
the  learner,  if  the  several  variations  in  the  long  and  the  shor 
^ere  designated.    The  situation  of  the  accent  will,  in  mo 
direct  the  learotr,  as  to  the  precise  icnf^th  which  every  l«a 
should  have 


I 


w^-.-^ntk^ 


V 


■  ^0^^l^mw 


\..  ?.' 


i  ' 
fny 

Bo  ny 

cro  ny 

glo  ry 

ho  ly  '  \ 

home  ly 


-4 


Accent  on 

most  Iv 
no  bly 
only 
po  ny 
poul  try 

JO  sy  , 
slow  ly 

smo  ky 


fT^ 


^v 


wiiol  ly 
Beau  ty 

du  ly 
fury 
newly 
purely 
sure  ly 


A  sweet  baby. 
A  tidy  girl. 
A  dairy  maid. 
A  lazy  boy. 
A  rainy  day. 
A  long  story. 


Al  ley 
angry 
car  ry 
hap  py 
Mer  ry 
cber  ry 
^.ve)  ry 

y 
ty 

T 

y 

y 

ow 


Heading  Lesson. 

Charles   ia  a  lively 

boy. 
The  rainbow  has  fine 

colours. 
The  robin  sings 

sweetly. 

Section  3. 

The  first  syllable  short,  tbe  §econd  long^ 

mea  dow 
yel  low 
there  fore 
Sil  ly 
fil  thy 
pi  ty 


rx, 


•^ 


'V, 


pret  ty 
quick  ly 
Pil  low 
prim  rose 
wi  dow 
win  dow 
Body 
cof  fee 
CO  py 
Bor  ry 


Bor  row 
fol  low 
hoi  low 
swallow 
Tur  key 
dus  ky 
fur  ry 
hmi  gry 
sul  try 
stu  dy 

hu  ney 
mo  ney 
men  key 
cenn  tiy 
jour  nr^y 


i  '»v~  .M».>l-Mi»^SlS^I>*^' 


<^ 


•■^ 


"V... 


^•^^^^,^.^^-,^, 

•-S,  \ 


iliA  First  SyllabU*  w 

Reading  liesaon.  * 

e  buli  bellows.  Bees  make  wax  and 

♦e  monkey  chatters.  honey. 

^  e  swallows  twitter.  How  sweet  the  mea 

lie  turkey  struts.  dows  smell ! 

Section  4. 


%: 


Blame  less 
care  less 
pa  rent 
pave  ment 
Pa  per 
dra  per 
fa  vour 
neigh  hour 
tailor 
Feel  ing 
be  ing 
creep  ing 
Iiear  ing 
freez  es 

WMn  ing 


Tho  first  syliable  loog,  the  second  short 

1   :««.  yj  jj 


pct^:  "ij^ 
pier  cing 
Fe  ver 
read  er 
reap  er 
ei  ther 
nei  ther 

Blind  ness 

bright  ness 
Ittnd  n<}fes 
qui  et 

si  lent 

Li  on 

bri  er 

ti  gei' 

tire  j*6me 


wi  ser 
Cro  ens 
glow  worm 
old  er 
o  ver 

whole  some 
Pew  ter 
ha  mour 
tu  mdur 
tu  tor 
Mu  sic 
fuel 

stu  pid 


Tailor«<  make 
clothes. 
Drapers    sell 
cloth. 


IleadingtiiMeon 

The  lion  roars. 
The  tiger  growls. 
Paper  is  made  of 
rags. 

Section  6. 
The  middle  sounds  of  the  vowels  and  diphthon/^s 

The  secund  syllable  short.         ^ 

Art  loss  car  pet  nias  let 

dark  noss  far  thing  par  lomr 

D  2 


'"""b-w-j"*''' 


,,^^;-'^'^«l?&r 


#         barm  le?3 
bar  vest 
,  scar  let 
Chann  ing 
archil 
card     _ 

Army 
bar  ley 
par  sley 
part  ly 
laundry 


*-"^    %.  , 


KJti 


•Vi. 


mar  ket  • 
par  tridge 
spark  bug 
Fa  ther 
gar  ter 
lar  ger 

The  second  syllable  long. 

Gloo  my 
TOO  my 
smooth  ly 
ru  by 
rude  ly 


.  \ 

.:..  \ 

Fool  ish 
bloojn  in 
dioos  es 
sloop  in^. 
do  iug 
cru  el 

Bully 
ful  ly 
pul  ley 
woo  dy 
wool  ly 


Reading  Lessoo. 


A  field  of  barley. 
A  fine  harvest. 
A  charming  walk. 
A  green  caqjet.  | 


A  kind  master. 
A  good  father. 
A  blooming  boy. 
A  ioolish  trick. 


Section  6. 


The  broad  sounds  of  the  vowels  and  diphthongs.* 

The  second  syli&ble  short 

wa  ter 


Wal  nut 
al  ter 
au  tumn 
daugh  ter 
draw  er 
halter 
eau  cer 

Gau  dy 

haugh  ty 

♦■  Vyweig  sij^ 
s^itiir!  of  hroaij 


warm  er 
or  der 
or  chard 
^Cow  slip 
clown  ish 
foun  tain 

The  ieceud  »>lkbie  loiii^. 

,  sau  c"y 

for  ty 


mou; 

tow  el^  ^ 
Coun  ter 
floiin  der 
flow  er 
stiow  er 
cow  aid 

Boun  ty 
clou  dy 


1  tliphthongs  ar^;  rallcil  broad,  wU;in  tUey  take  Ci» 
a,  or  are  y<r< /;:  r  cli;ihthoii;;a, 


'V- . . , 


.^v" 


■  f,«'>!';Wl".'«<**l»'' 


'\r      - 


^Tff~^ 


Lugli  ty 
pal  try 


tU  First  Syllable 

lordly 
8tor  my 


drow  sy 
proud  ly 


Reading  Lesson. 

^  A  cup  and  saucer.  Get  some  cowslips. 

A  pretty  flower.  Water  the  plants. 

A  cloudy  day.  A  moiintain  ia  a  very 
A  naughty  boy.  high  hill. 

Section  7. 

Words  in  which  the  vowel  of  the  latter  syllabler 
is  mute,  or  scarcely  perceptible. 

The  firat  vowel  short 


Ap  pie* 

per  son 
hea  ven 

Bot  tie 

an  kle 

coc  kle 

cac  kte     ,,,, 

rec  kon 

gob  ble 

can  die 

Lit  tie 

cot  ton 

daz  zle 

kindle 

often 

han  die 

giv  en 

soft  en 

fas  ten 

lb  ten    ,       ' 

Buc  kle 

hap  pen 

pri  son 

bun  die" 

rattle 

mid  die 

crum  ble 

Gentle 
k#Ue 

nim  ble 

dou  ble 

sickl^ 

do  zen 

les  aon 

sin  gle 

glut  ton 

med  die 

thini  ble 

pur  pie 

net  tie 

whis  tie 

sho  vol 

peb  ble 

wrin  kle 

The  first  vowel  long. 

trou  ble 

A  ble 

Nee  die 

fright  en 

ba  con 

ea  glc 

li«>ht  cu 

ba  bin  * ' 

e  ven 

ri  pen 

*  Apple,  happsn,  &c,  sho^M  he  pfonounreel  ai  if  thoy  were  >»rit 
un,  ap  pi,  b^p  pti. 


...MLtMir''' 


r.^' 


:•?>«*-« 


~^- 


i 

".V  ■ 

I- 


era  die 
la  ble 
ma  Bon 
ta  ken 
rai  sin 
ra  ven 
sta  ble 
table 


Acctni  on 

e  vil 
peo  plo 
rea  son 
sea  son 
stee  pie 
trea  cle 
Bi  ble 
bri  die 


idle 
trifle 
Noble 
bro  ken 
cbo  Ben 
Tro  zen 
o  pen 
wo  ven 


An  idle  girl. 
A  nimble  boy. 
A  little  child. 
A  black  pebble. 
A  sweet  apple. 
A  double  daisy. 


Reading  IjCssod.  * 

The  goose  cackles. 
The  turkey  gobbles. 
The  raven  croaks. 
Opon  the  door. 
Snuflf  the  candles. 
Do  not  trouble  me. 


Words  of 


At  tend 
a  mend 
at  tempt 
la  ment 
a  gain 
a  gainst 
Ab  surd 
af  front 
a  mong 
a  mongst 
Ex  eel 


CnAPTER  2. 

two  syllables,  with  the 
latter  syllable. 

Section  1. 

Both  the  sylh.bles  short. 

ex  pect 
neg  lect 
per  verse 
them  selves 
Dis  tress 
him  self 
it  self 
in  tend   . 
in  vent 
Dis  tvrl^ 
in  du/jje 


acceni  on  th^ 


in  sirKt 
in  trust 
Con  fess 
con  sent 
-con  tent 
of  fence 
pos  sesa 
Sub  mit 
un  fit 
un  til 
vxi  twist 


^iSfc-*" 


'-^tA-t/r-* -ih    ■> 


'tManf' 


45 


,     the  Second  Syllable. 

Bea(]ing  Lesson 

When  you  have  done  Be  content  with  what 

wrong,  confess  it.  you  have. 

Try  to  excel  others  in  Attend  to    what   the 

learning.  master  says. 

Do  not  aft'ront  me.  Do  not  disturb  ub. 


Section  2. 

Both  tbe  syllables  long  , 

de  ceive 
re  ceive 
re  peat 
Be  hind 
be  sides 
de  light 
di  vide 
de  ny 
de  sign 
de  sire 
remind 
'   require 

Reading  Lessoo 

Do  not  provoke  any 
Think  before  you  speak.        body. 
Do  as  your  parents  desire    Deceive  no  one. 

you  to  do.  A  good  boy  delights 

Repeat  your  lesson.  hia  friends* 

Section  3. 

i    The  first  syllable  short,  the  second  long. 

A  wake  ac  cuse  sin  cere 

ac  quaint  a  muse  Dis  like 

a  fraid  ,       tra  duce  dis  guise 


Be  have 
de  clare 
pre  pare 
re  late 
de  lay 
re  frain 
re  main 
8e  rene 
66  vere 
he  lieve 
be  tween 
de  celt 

Behave  well. 


Be  fore 
be  h*ld 
be  low 
re  pose 
re  store 
Mo  rose 
re  pose 
pro  voke 
De  mure 
pre  sume 
re  biike 
re  fuse 


1't 


i-iy. 


-i 


46 


Accent  on 


^'«*H 


Km  bnice 

in  cane 

ex  plain 

in  quire 

main  tain 

in  vite 

per  suade 

Un  kind 

Dis  grace 
mis  take 

imripe 
untie 

dis  dain 
mis  laid 
Dis  creet 
dis  please 

sur  prise 
Sup  pose 
sup  port 
un  bolt 

in  deed 

un  know 

•away 
Ad  mire 
a  live 
a  rise 
ar  rive 
man  kind 
Adore 
ago 
af  ford 
a  lone 
Abuse 


Reading  Lesson. 

Unripe  fruit  is  not  whole-   Bees  will  not  sting  us, 

some.  "         if  we  let  them  alone. 

Awake,  it  is  time  to  get    Go  away  now,  but 


up. 


come  agam. 


If  the  dog  barks,  be  not    Be  sincere  in  all  you 
afraid.  eay  or  do. 


Do  camp 
re  pass 
re  past 
se  dan 
De  fend 
de  pend 
de  serve 
di  rect 
di  vert 
pre  fer 
^.    pre  sene 


Section  4. 

The  first  syllable  long,  the  second 

pre  tend 
pre  vent       ^ 
refregti 

re  gre^^^-"*^;-'^' 
re  specr, 
re  quest 
Be  gin 
desist 
re  sist 
re  build 


short 


Be  long 


\ 


be  yond 
re  solve 
re  volve 
Re  turn 
be  come 
e  nough 
pre  judge 
Fo  ment 
ibre  tell 
pro  fbss 
pro  tect 


■t^^.. 


fy  *.•>■.; 


1^ 


4t 


the  Second  Syllable. 

Aeading  Lesson. 

Come,  begin  your  work.  Wo  must  return  it  to 

Go  on.     Now  you  have  him. 

done  enough.  James  is  not  well. 

To  whom  doea  this  book  We  must  try  to  divert 

belong  ?  him. 

To  Charles.    He  lent  it  He  deserves  favour. 

to  us.  I  respect  and  love  him* 

Section  5.     .    ♦-  '^ 

The  middle  sounds  of  Che  vowek  and  diph- 
thongs,     ::, 

The  fint  syllable  short 

A  larm    ^  Ap  prove 

a  part  ba  boon 

Dis  arfii  bal  loon 

dis  card  dra  goon 

£m  bark  rac  koon 

en  large  «       ehal  loon 


u^. 


Dis  prov^ 
im  prove 
in  trude 
Buf  foon 
un  do 
un  truth 


Tho  first  lyllable  Ion?. 

De  part  Re  move 

be  calm  be  hoove 

re  gard  re  pro*'© 

re  mark  re  gi'uit 

Reading  lA'ssoii.  * 

The  work  is  ill  done :  To  depart,  is  to  go  av^ay 

undo  it.  from  a  place. 

Try  to  improve.  To  emba.  V,  means  to 

Never  tell  an  untruth.  enter  a  ship. 

/ '-  Section  6. 

The  broad  sounds  of  the  vowels  and  diphthongs 

The  first  syllable  short. 

\  dom  In  form  ac  counts 

b  hoi:  mis  call  a  laud 


/2' 


/. 


o 


4» 

a  broad 
ap  plaud 
Ex  hort 
extort 
per  form 


Irregular  Words* 


Be  cause 
de  fraud 
de  form 
re  call 
re  ward 


De  vour 
de  Yout 
re  nounce 
re  nown 
re  sound 


with  draw  al  Ioav 

A  noint  a  rourrl 

ap  point  En  joy 

a  void  em  ploy 

A  bout  em  broil 

The  fi<^t  syllable  long. 

De  coy 
de  stroy 
re  coil 
re  joice 
re  joiri' 

Reading  Lesson. 

That  boy  is  happy,  be  •  Read  aloud,  but  not  too 

cause  he  is  good.  loud. 

He  performs  his  work  Take  care  to  avoid  a 

quickly  and  well.  singing  tone. 

Shall  we  go  abroad  Do    not   miscall    tlie 

to-day?  words. 

V  CHAPTER  3.  J 

Dissyllables  which  could  not  conveniently  be 
arranged  under  either  of  the  preceding  chap- 
ters.* 

v^  Section  I. 

Containing  a  number  of  them  diflferently  ac- 
cented. 


Can  not 
rogman 
thank  ful 


Accent  on  the  first  syllable. 

bot  torn 
sor  row 
cur  ranta 


fear  ful 
fe  m?^^ 
cry  ii\^ ' 


*  The  vords  in  this  chwterco.ild  not  hn  omitted,  as  they  at  \ 
rontained  in  the  subsequeiil  reading  lessons.  They  are  »rrHag;a< 
with  M  Diucli  regard  to  proniincittio'i.  na  iiieir  variety  wouM  »droiV 


-J\. 


^1 

' 

't' 

"^  '                     ■ 

Imgular  Words. 

49 

loAV                 1 

spar  row 

iiunts  man 

i  ron 

our:l          1 

omp  ty 

some  times 

light  ning 

^M          1 

help  less 

up  per 

li  lar'i 

1  ploy        I 

lei  sure 

ut  most 

ri  ses 

I  broil        1 

plea  sure 

work  house 

wri  ting 

sen  tcnce 

care  fnl 

mo  ment 

>  vour        1 

"Chil  blain 

grate  ful 

mourn  ful 

vout         1 

into 

ta  king 

no  tice 

nounce     1 

wis  dom 

crea  ture 

ro  ses 

nown        1 

wo  men 

^0 

cheer  ful 

use  ful 

sound        1 

garden 

wo  man 

hors  es 

par  don 

wor  sted 

scorch  es 

t  not  too    1 

spa^  kle 

al  most 

tor  ture 

bush  es 

al  so 

talk  ing 

avoid  a    1 

cue  koo 

^  al  ways 

walk  ing 

look  inff 
pud  ding 

fall  en       , 

houses 

all    tlie     1 

for  tune 

out  side 

sugar 

for  wards 

loi  ter 

H 

wood  en 

mom  ing 

Accent  oo  tbe  second  syllable. 

noi  sy 

mtly  be     1 
ig  chap-     1 

as  sist 

Up  on 

o  blige 

fa  tiguo 
com  mand 

^          un  less 
pur  sue 

0  bey 
pro  vide 

con  fine 

per  haps 
ner  self 

for  give 

^H 

in  crease 

for  get 

ntly  ac-     ■ 

with  in 

be  come 

our  selves 

with  out 

fire  side 

• 

your  selves 

ear  ful       1 

• 

Reading  Lesioa. 

!  i«rrai)ii;;a< 


'A 


I  love  to  hear  the  cue-  My  parents  provide  mar 
koo.  ny  things  for  me« 

How  sweet  the  garden  I  should  always  be 
smells !  grateful  to  them.  n 

J. 


1*1 


'.i\! 


If, 


■'I 


60     '     '         Irregular  Words. 

Lilachsare  pretty  trees.  I  will  obey  their 
Roees  are  very  sweet.         manda. 

*    Section  2.  ^      ^  , 

Containing  words  ending  vaeim       '  ^ 

Iflt.  Such  as  are  pronounced  as  one  syllable* 

d  btTing  its  usual  sound. 

beg  ged  lov  ed  pleas  ed 

swell  ed  rub  bed  seal  ed 

fledged        •     ,.   scrubbed  seemed 

kill  ed  pray  ed     '         bri  bed     ;, 

liv  ed  rais  ed  ti  red 

mov  ed  ea  ved  mow  ed 

proved  called  showed 

crown  ed  warm  ed  mu  sed 

drowned  formed  used 


ask  ed 
hatch  ed 
scratch  ed 
thatch  ed 
thrashed 
dress  ed 
press  ed 
perch  ed 
stretch  ed 


d  sounded  like  f. 

iix  ed 
mix  ed 
miss  ed 
wish  ed 
whip  ped 
cross  ed 
4rop  ped 
hop  ped 
lock  ed 


nurs  ed 
work  ed 
pla  ced 
raked 
scorch  ed 
talk  ed 
reach  ed 
preached 
crouch  ed 


2d.  Such  as  are  pronounced  as  two  syllables.* 

t'iNkd  ed  ha  ted  fold  ed 

^nd  ed  sha  ded  load  ed 

tempt  ed  tast  ed  mould  ed 

*  See  the  rule  when  nd  is  to  be  pronounced  «i  a  distlact  tyllabit 
na  whoD  not,  Fart  III  Cfaap.  18. 


Promiscuous,  8fc, 


51 


roasted 
scold  ed 
count  ed 
shout  ed 
pound  ed 
halt  ed 
want  ed 


gild  ed  wait  ed 

sift  ed  wast  ed 

last  ed  teast  ed 

pat  ted  ^          seat  ed 

card  ed  treat  ed 

cart  ed  mind  ed 

part  ed    .  _  '  slight  ed 

Reading  Lesson. 

James  has  thatched  hia    The  hen  has  hatched 
little  cottage.  some    very   f^^etty 

He  has  worked  hard  to-        chickens, 
day.  We    counted 

He  is  very  much  tired. 

He  should  be    kindly 
treated. 


more 
than  VL  doi:en. 
We   are    all    much 
pleased  with  them. 


CHAPTET*  4. 

Ftomiscuous  reading  lessons. 


A    ,  X 


Section  1. 


Hay  making. 

Hark !  what  noi^e  is  that  ?  It  is  the  mowec 
whetting  his  sithe.  He  is  going  to  cut  down  the 
grass,  and  the  pretty  flowers.  The  sithe  is  very 
sharp.    Do  not  go  too  near  it. 

Come  into  this  field.  See,  all  the  grass  is  cut 
down.  There  is  a  great  number  of  men  and 
women,  with  their  forlu  and  rakes.  They  tosS| 
'  and  spread,  and  turn  the  new-mown  grajss.  Now 
they  are  making  it  into  cocks.  How  hard  they 
MH)rk !     Come,  let  us  help  to  make  hay. 

O  it  IS  very  hot  I 

No  matter ;  we  must  make  hay  while  the  sun 


r 


.X 


52 


Promiscuous 


••yvl^^ 


bhineii.   How  sweet  the  hay  smells !  When  the 
hay  ifl  quite  dry,  it  must  be  made  into  stackfl. 

Hay  is  for  sheep,  and  cows,  and  horses^  to 
eat,  in  winter,  when  grass  does  not  grow. 

'  Section  2. 

Thunuur  and  lightniog. 

There  has  not  been  any  rain  for  a  great  while. 
The  ground  is  very  dry,  and  hard.  The  grass 
does  not  look  green  as  it  used  to  do.  It  is  brown: 
it  is  scorched  by  the  sun.  If  it  do  not  rain  soon, 
we  must  water  the  trees  and  flowers,  else  they 
will  die. 

The  sun  does  not  shine  now :  but  it  is  very 
hot.  It  is  quite  sultry.  There  is  no  wind  at 
all.  The  leaves  on  the  trees  do  not  move.  The 
eky  looks  very  black ;  and  how  dark  it  is !  Ha  ? 
what  a  bright  light  shone  through  the  room ! 
Now  it  is  gone.  It  did  not  last  long.  What 
was  it  ?   It  was  lightning. 

Lightning  comes  from  the  clouds. 

Now  it  lightens  again. 

What  a  noise  there  is  in  the  air,  just  over  oui 
heads .'    That  is  thunder. 

How  loud  the  thunder  is ! 

It  begins  to  rain.  O  what  large  drops  ?  Now 
it  rains  very  fast. 

^    Section  3. 

Harvest 

The  storm  is  over.  It  is  very  pleasant  now. 
It  is  not  so  hot  as  it  was  before  the  rain  cam^ 
and  the  thunder,  and  the  lightning.  How  sweet 
the  flowers  smell !  The  trees,  and  the  hedges, 
and  the  grass,  look  fresh  and  green. 


ten  tiie 
Stacks, 
^rses^  to 

)W. 


t  while, 
e  grass 
brown; 
m  soon, 
lae  they 

is  very 

wind  at 

e.    The 

is!  Ha? 

e  room ! 

What 


R^adiniX  Lessons. 


53 


»ver  oui 


I?  Now 


it  now. 
1  cam^ 
'  sweet 
ledgeiy 


Let  us  go  into  tlio  corn  fields  lo  see  ii'  the  corn 
is  ripe.  Yes,  it  is  quite  brown :  it  is  ripe.  There 
are  the  reapers,  with  their  sharp  sickles.  They 
are  cutting  down  the  corn. 

This  is  a  grain  of  corn.  This  is  an  ear  of  corn. 
What  grows  upon  a  single  stalk,  is  called  an  ear. 
The  stalk  on  which  the  corn  grows,  makea 
straw.  This  bundle  of  corn  is  called  a  sheaf 
This  is  a  shock.  There  are  many  sheaves  in  a 
shock.  ' '  ■>  ' 

When  the  com  is  dry,  it  must  be  taken  to  the 
bam,  to  be  thrashed.  Then  it  must  be  sent  to 
the  mill,  to  be  ground.  When  it  is  ground,  it 
is  called  flour. 

There  are  some  little  boys  and  giris  picking 
up  ears  of  com.  They  are  gleaning.  There  u 
a  poor  old  man  gleaning.  He  is  very  old,  in. 
deed.  His  hair  is  quite  white.  His  hands  shake. 
He  is  almost  too  old  to  work;  but  he  doe«  not 
like  to  be  idle.  He  has  come  a  great  way  to 
pick  up  a  few  ears  of  corn ;  he  is  very  much 
tired  with  waVking  about  the  fieldi»,  and.  stoop- 
ing. He  has  dropped  one  of  im  little  bundles 
of  com.  Take  it  up,  and  cjmt^-  it  to  him* 
Speak  kindly  to  the  poor  old  man.  Now  let  ua 
pick  up  a  few  ears  of  com  fcr  him.  Take  them 
to  him.  They  will  help  to  make  a  loaf  of  bread 
for  him. 

«  Section  4. 

The  Partridge. 

Hark !  there  is  a  gun  let  off;  and  a  bird  has 
dropped  down,  just  at  our  feet.  Ah !  it  is  bloody. 
Its  wing  in  broken.    It  cannot  fly  any  farther. 

B  2 


€ 


w: 


■7» 


&'4  Fromismous  - 

Poor  thing !  how  it  flutters  1  It  is  going  to  die- 
Now  it  does  not  stir.  It  is  quite  dead. 
•  What  bird  is  it  ?  It  is  a  partridge.  There  is 
a  man  with  a  gun  in  his  hand.  He  is  coming  to 
ietch  the  partridge.  Now  he  has  let  off  hid  gun 
again.  He  has  shot  a  very  pretty  bird  indeed. 
It  has  red,  and  green,  and  pui-ple  feathers. 
What  a  fine  tail  it  has !  This  bird  is  a  great 
deal  larger  than  a  partridge.   It  is  a  pheasant. 

^; .;  ;V\  ' ,: /:  .  Sections.    .,  ..  "  ,,    v.. !■./!? '^ 

i,  ^       '  TbeOrchard.  •    <      v     ■> 

Let  us  go  into  the  orchard.  The  apples  are 
ripe.  We  must  gather  them.  Fetch  that  little 
basket.  There  is  a  man  in  that  tree.  He  will 
gather  all  the  apples  that  grow  on  thoae  high 
branches.  Do  not  climb  up  the  ladder.  Gather 
the  apples  that  are  on  the  ground. 

Look  at  those  poor  little  girls  standing  at  the 
gate.  They  want  to  come  in.  They  want  some 
apples.  Their  fathers  and  mothers  have  no 
fields,  nor  orchards,  nor  gardens. 

Poor  little  girls !  Shall  we  give  them  some 
apples  ? 

Yes ;  fill  that  basket  with  fine  ripe  apples,  and 
give  them  to  the  little  girls.  O,  now  they  are 
glad.  How  kindly  they  thank  us !  They  are 
gone  home.  Perhaps,  they  will  ^ve  some  of 
their  applet  to  their  fathers  and  motliers,  and 
little  brothers  and  sisters. 

Section  6. 

The  Rcbio. 

Scrape  your  shoes.  Do  not  bring  any  dirt 
into  the  room. 


wl 


Reading  Lessons,  65 

Come  ill.  If  your  hands  are  very  cold,  rub 
them :  if  you  hold  them  to  the  fire,  you  will 
have  chilblains,  which  are  very  painful  indeed. 

Shut  the  window,  Ann. 

Ha !  there  is  a  pretty  little  robin  flying  about 
the  room.  We  must  give  him  something  to  eat. 
Fetch  some  bread  for  him.  Throw  the  crumba 
on  the  floor. 

Eat,  pretty  robin,  cat. 

He  will  not  eat :  I  believe  he  is  afraid  of  us. 
He  looks  about,  and  wonders  where  he  is. 

O,  he  begins  to  eat!  He  is  not  afraid  now. 
He  is  very  hungry. 

How  pretty  it  is  to  see  him  pick  up  the 
crumbs,  and  hop  about  upon  the  floor,  the  table 
and  the  chairs !  Perhaps,  when  he  has  done 
eating,  he  will  sing  us  a  song. 

But  we  must  not  keep  him  here  always.  Bird& 
do  not  like  to  be  shut  up  in  a  room,  or  in  a  cage. 
They  like  to  fly  about  in  the  air,  and  to  pick  up 
seeds  and  worms  in  the  fields,  and  to  hop  about 
on  the  grass,  and  to  sing  perched  upon  the 
branches  of  high  trees.  And  in  spring,  how  busy 
they  are  building  their  nests,  and  taking  care  of 
their  young  ones .' 

Robin  has  flown  agiainst  the  window:  he 
wants  to  get  out.  Well,  we  will  open  the  win- 
dow, and,  if  he  chooses,  he  may  fly  away. 

There,  now  he  is  gone. 

When  he  is  hungry,  he  may  come  again.  We 
will  give  him  Home  more  cnimbs. 


m 


Promisciwus 


Section  7.     ^    .  •  • 

The  Seasons. 

It  is  winter  now,  cold  winter.  It  freezes.  Tlie 
pond  is  frozen,  and  the  river  ia  frozen.  We  can 
walk  upon  the  river  now.  Do  not  bo  afraid ; 
the  ice  is  very  thick,  and  hard.  There  is  a  man 
skating;  and  there  are  some  boys  sHding. 

It  snows.  How  fast  it  snows !  We  cannot 
see  the  grass,  nor  the  gravel  walk,  nor  the  road. 
There  is  thick  snow  upon  the  trees,  and  the 
hedges.  How  pretty  the  snow  is  I  Snow  cornea 
from  the  clouds. 

Bring  some  snow  to  the  fire.  Soe,  how  it 
melts !  It  is  all  gone  now :  there  is  nothing  but 
water.  When  the  sun  shines,  and  the  weather 
is  warmer,  the  sncw  that  is  on  the  ground  will 
melt ;  and  it  will  sink  into  the  earth  as  the  rain 
does. 

Wben  winter  is  quite  over,  spring  will  come 
again.  O,  spring  is  very  pleasant !  thero  will  be 
daisies,  and  cowslips,  and  a  great  many  pretty 
flowers  ;  there  will  be  blossoms  and  green  leaves 
upon  the  trees ;  and  there  will  be  young  lambs, 
and  chickens,  and  goslings.  The  birds  will  sing 
sweetly ;  and  they  will  be  very  busy  picking  up 
bits  of  hay,  and  moss,  and  wool,  to  build  their 
nests  with :  and  the  cuckoo  will  sing  cuckoO| 
cuckoo.  The  days  will  be  longer  than  they  aro 
in  winter,  and  the  weather  will  be  warmer. 

When  spring  is  over,  it  will  be  summer.  Then 
the  weather  is  hot,  and  the  days  are  long.  There 
will  be  hay  time  and  harvest,  and  thunder  and 
lightning.   The  fruit  will  be  ripe  3  cherries,  cur- 


is! 


^5-^ 


•\.. 


Jxtading  Lessons* 


67 


rants^  peaches,  and  plums,  and  a  great  loany 
other  kinds  of  fruit;  and  there  will  be  moss 
roses  that  smell  so  sweet,  and  fine  pinks. 

When  summer  is  over,  the  days  will  become 
short;  there  will  be  very  few  flowers  left,  in  the 
fields,  and  in  the  gardens ;  the  leaves  on  the  trees 
will  begin  to  fade,  and  they  will  fall  off.  The 
weather  will  be  cold,  and  there  will  be  thick 
fogs.  But  it  will  not  be  winter  as  soon  as  sum- 
mer is  ov«r.  No;  it  will  be  autumn.  Then  ap- 
ples and  pears,  filberts  and  walnuts,  will  be  ripe. 

When  autumn  is  over,  winter,  cold  winter, 
will  come  again ;  and  frost,  ice,  and  snow,  and 
short,  dark  days,  and  long  nights. 

Spring,  summer,  auJLunm,  winter.  And  what 
are  these  called  ? 

They  are  called  sea« 


!iOlii5. 


Sections.  '        .  -^  \ 

The  Lamb. 

It  is  very  cold.  And  how  high  the  wind 
is !    There  is  a  tree  blown  down. 

What  has  that  man  in  his  arms? 

It  is  a  young  lamb. 

Poor  thing !  how  it  bleats !  It  wants  its  mo- 
ther. It  is  crying  for  her.  I  wish  she  could  hear 
it:  but  she  cannot  hear ;  she  is  dead. 

Pray,  shepherd,  take  good  care  of  the  little 
lamb,  and  give  it  nice  new  milk  to  drink,  and 
keep  it  warm ;  and  when  it  can  take  care  of  i^ 
self,  and  the  weather  is  pleasant,  let  it  spoil  and 
frisk  about  in  the  fields,  and  be  very  merry. 

We  must  not  go  any  further  now.    The  sky 


y 


.er 


58 


FromUcuous 


M- 


WM 


I'v 


m: 


looks  very  black.  I  think  there  will  be  a  heany 
shower  soon.  - 

Section  9. 

Sbeep  sheariog.  ^ 

What  is  that  man    omg  to  the  sheep  } 

He  is  cutting  off  their  soft,  thick  wool.  He  ii 
shearing  them.  The  large  scissors  that  he  has 
In  his  Imnd,  are  called  shears.  It  does  not  hurt 
the  sheep  to  have  their  wool  cut  off.  They  can 
do  without  it  now,  the  weather  is  so  warm. 

And  will  the  wool  be  thrown  away  ? 

No.  It  will  not  be  thrown  away.  Charles's 
coat  is  made  of  v/ool.  Blankets  are  made  of 
wool  ^  and  so  are  carpets,  and  flannel,  and  a 
great  many  things.  But  the  wool  must  be  card- 
ed first,  and  spun,  and  woven,  and  dyed. 

There  is  a  woman  spiiming.  She  has  a  veiy 
large  wheel.  That  is  wool  which  she  has  in 
her  hand.  She  is  spinning  for  her  husband,  and 
her  children. 

That  little  girl  is  carding  the  wool.  She  is 
ma!  ing  it  ready  for  her  mother  to  spin. 

.       '  Section  10. 

Boys  looking  for  birds'  nests. 

What  are  those  boys  looking  for,  in  the  hedg- 
es, and  among  the  bushes? 

Little  boys,  what  do  you  want? 

We  are  looking  for  birds*  nests.  We  want 
some  eggs,  and  some  young  birds. 

But  why  should  you  take  the  eggs,  and  the 
young  birds  ?  They  will  do  you  no  good ;  and 
the  old  birds  who  have  taken  so  much  pains  to 


\> 


Reading  Lcssem* 


&9 


build  their  nests,  will  be  very  sorry,  indeed,  to 
lose  their  eggs,  and  their  young  ones.  You  can?- 
not  feed  the  young  birds  so  well  as  they  can; 
nor  take  so  good  care  of  them ;  nor  keep  them 
warm  at  nights. 

Some  little  boys  who  steal  young  birds  from 
their  3oft,  warm  neats,  and  from  the  parent  birds, 
soon  grow  tired  of  them,  and  forget  to  feed  them; 
then  the  little  birds  die.  The  old  birds  are  never 
tired  of  their  yov  ng  ones  5  and  never  leave  olBf 
feeding  them,  till  they  can  ily,  and  talce  care  of 
themselves, 

A  little  boy  took  a  young  bird  from  its  nest ; 
but  very  soon  he  was  tired  of  it,  and  did  not  like 
the  trouble  of  feeding  it,  and  wanted  to  get  rid 
of  it.  He  asked  some  little  boys  whom  he  met, 
if  Chey  would  have  it ;  but  they  said  they  did 
not  want  it.  They  told  him  to  carry  it  back  to 
the  nest  whence  he  had  taken  it ;  but  he  would 
not :  he  threw  the  bird  into  the  water,  and 
drowned  it.    O  what  a  crugl  boy ! 

Little  boys,  if  you  find  any  nests,  do  not  rob 
the  poor  birds  of  their  eggs,  and  their  young  ones. 
You  may  look  at  the  little  birds,  in  their  nests : 
but  do  not  frighten  them  5  do  not  hurt  them ;  do 
not  take  them  away  from  their  kind  parents,  arid 
from  their  soft,  clean,  warm  nests.  You  would 
notlike,  (would  you  ?)  that  any  body  should  take 
you  from  your  fathers  and  mothers,  and  your 
own  homes;  and  keep  you  always  shut  up,  quite 
alone,  in  a  very  small  place ;  and  feed  you  in  a 
very  strange  way,  or  almost  starve  you  to  death. 


v»':-   ;i 


GO  Words  of 

* 

OIIAPTER  5.* 

Words  of  three  syllables* 

Section  1. 

The  accent  on  ih*^  first  syllable* 

AU  th»  wjl\     i%  short.t 


Al  pha  bet 
a  va  rice 
bash  ful  nesa 
blun  der  er 
ca  bi  n'^t 
can  die  stick 
ca  nis  ter 
car  pen  ter 
Fa  ther  less 
fish  er  man 
fri  vo  lous 
gardener 
^Oier  ing 
ge  ne  rous 
gen  tie  man 
gin  ger  bread 
go  vem  ess 
go  vem  or 
grand  fa  ther 
grand  mo  ther 
grass  hop  per 


ca  ta  logue 
cha  rac  ter 
cin  na  moa 
cot  ta  ges 
Co  vet  0U3 
dif  fer  ence 
em  pe  ror 
ex  eel  lent 
nee  ta  rine 
nut  crack  era 
o  ran  ges 
pil  fer  er 
pri  son  er     '^ 
pros  per  ous 
pu  nish  ment 
quar  rel  some 
quick  sil  ver 
ra  ven  ous 
rot  ten  ness 
se  ve  ml 
se  pa  rate 


*  The  arrangemeot  of  tlie  worila  in  this  chapter,  besides  aidinf* 
in  some  degree,  the  pronunciation,  will  render  the  leanier'a  progress 
Much  easier  than  those  arrange naents,  which  re(|uire  frequent  and 
perplexing  transitions  from  a  word  composed  of  short  syllables,  tu 
another  of  long  ones,  and  via  versa. 

t  To  prcrent  embarrassment  from  too  many  Rubdivisloos*  th« 
middle  sounds,  in  this  chapter,  are  included  under  the  tSiorti  uiJ 
the  bread  sounrt.'.  under  the  lonp  ones. 


/land  ker  chief 
hus  band  man 
ka  len  dar 
jes  sa  mine 
la  ven  der 
le  ve  ret 
li  be  ral 
mid  3um  mer 
mil  li  ner 
minister 

Cru  ci  fy 
de  vi  ate 
ea  si  \j 
la  dy  fly 


Tbe 


After  wsaid 
but  ter  iy 
CO  lum  bine 
com  pa  ny 
con  tra  zy 
e  ve  ry 
e  vcr  green 
ex  er  cise 
flattery 
gal  le  <ry 
goose  hir  ly 
his  tory 
ho  nes  ty 
Indus  try 
In  fiui  cy 
man  ful  ly 


thres  SyUdbles*  61 

All  the  lylUUei  short 

shut  tie  cock 
sil  ver  smiU) 
spectacles 
tenderness 
travel  ler 
trou  ble  some 
vagabond      ^ 
'^         ^       web  footed 
wick  ed  ness  * 
won  der  ful 

AttthiijUtblMloog.  ' 

poetry     \' 
^  rose  maiy 

se  ere  cy     ,. 
slavery 

two  fiffiibortf  the  Itst  loog. 

anemoxy        ^^. 
moderate 
mo  dest  ly 
mulberry 
marsery 
paradise 
po  ver  ty  ' 

pre  sent  ly 
properly 
raspberry 
sa  tis  iy 
slip  pe  ry 
some  bo  dy 
vie  to  ry 
willingly 
ves  ter  day 
F 


(MS 


A  pri  cot 
beau  ti  All 
du  ti  ful 
coun  te  nance 
cu  ri  ous 
glo  ri  ous 
gree  diness 


Ifords  of 

The  two  first  Ions*  the  Ia<it  short. 

hay  ma  ker 


la  zi  ncs» 
moun  te  bank 
riau  ci  ness 
shoe  ma  ker 
vi  o  let 
vi  o  lent 


The  first  Ihort,  the  others  long. 

har  mo  ny 
in  di  go 
*\  mer  ri  ly 

ob  sti  nate 
petticoat 
I  prettily 

sig  ni  {y 

The  first  Ions,  the  others  short. 

fool  ish  nesB 
hy  a  cinth 
i  die  ness 
labourer 
pow  er  ful 
or  na  ment 
qui  et  ness 

The  middle  short,  the  others  lon^. 

Al  rea  dy  night  in  gale 

care  ful  ly  no  bo  dy 

chambermaid  peaceably 

de  cen  cy  "     :  '         peace  fiil  ly 

faith  fid  ly  ,  r     play  fel  low 

gormandize  privately 

grate  ful  ly  ^  >         straw  ber  ry 
vvo^y  tablecloth 


Ap  pe  lite 
ar  ti  choke 
call  CO 
ca  to  chise 
di  mi  ty 
e  ne  my 
fur  ni  ture 

Al  ma  nac 
cow  ard  ice 
dan  ger  oua 
di  a  per 
di  a  logue 
di  a  mond 
e  ven  ing 


.-  ^ 


thru  SyUabta.  HA 

mourn  ful  \j  wheel  bar  xav 

The  nlddlA  looic*  the  others  short.  » 

Accident.  ^.            indolent 

a  ni  mal  ,  ,^,                    ig  no  rant 

ar  ro  gant  in  no  cent 

brick  lay  er  ^                    in  so  lent 

clean  li  ness  me  di  cine 

con  so  nant  ^                    mer  ci  Ail 

daf  fo  dil  mer  ri  ment 

diligence  '                      mischievooF 

dif  fi  cult  of  fi  cer 

e  le  phant  plen  ti  ful 

gun  pow  der  ■    ,                     pro  vi  denoe 

happiness  quadruped 

Reading  Lesson,  adapted  to  the  preceding  lecthnw 

White  and  black  mulberries. 

A  fine  large  apricot. 

Yellow  jessamine.  v 

Pink,  and  blue,  and  white  hyacinths.   '     ' 

How  sweet  the  violets  smell ! 

A  silk  handkerchief. 

A  damask  or  diaper  table  cloth. 

Muslin,  calico,  and  dimity,  are  made  of  cotton. 

Cotton  grows  in  a  poa,  on  a  small  tree,  in 
«va»'m  countries. 

A  quadruped  is  an  animal  with  four  feet. 

Cows,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  are  quadrupeds. 

An  elephant  is  the  largest  of  quadrupeds. 

Ivory  is  the  tusk,  or  teeth,  of  elephants. 
'    A  leveret  is  a  young  hare. 

Nobody  that  is  able  to  work,  should  be  idlo 

Learn  something  useful  every  day. 

Beautiful  animals  are  not  the  mostusefuL 


«4  .     V/ords  of 

Section  2. 
The  accent  on  the  second  sylUble. 

k\\  the  sjlUblM  short. 


A  bun  dance 
ad  van  tage 
a  mend  ment 
a  no  ther 
ap  pren  tice 
at  ten  tive 
com  mand  ment 
con  si  der 
con  tent  ment 
difl  trust  ful 
en  dea  vour 


in  debt  ed 
in  dnl  gence 
in  struct  er 
mis  con  dud 
neg  lect  ful 
of  fen  sive 
sub  mis  sive 
um  brel  la 
un  plea  iant 
when  e  ver 


de  mure  ly 
hu  mane  ly 
po  lite  ly 


what  e  ver 

Altb«i7lItbletIoD|i 

potato    * 
se  rene  ly 
se  vere  ly 

The  two  fint  ihortt  the  last  long. 

Ad  ven  ture  dis  tinct  1/ 

con  tern  plate  /      distribute 

continue  j      exactly 
dis  fi  gure  un  clean  ly 

The  two  flnt  tons,  the  lut  short. 

de  stroy  er 
de  vour  er 
di  vi  ded 
o  bli  ging 
re  deem  er 


Be  tray  er 
ere  a  tor 
de  ceil  ful 
de  CO  rum 
de  light  ful 


do  lu  sive 
de  mure  nesa 
dem  al 


re  main  der 
re  ward  er 
sedu  cer 


Uiue  Syllables. 

The  ficat  sliort,  the  others  long. 

Bal  CO  ny  sin  cere  ly 

com  plete  ly  ^      -v  im  ea  sy 

im  pure  ly  ,^  un  seem  ly 

in  qui  ry  ';._  un  ti  dy 

The  flni  lODgi  tfae  others  short. 


ct 


Be  gin  ning 
be  long  ing 
de  can  ter 
de  pend  ent 
for  got  ten 
re  luo  tant  «^ 
re  mem  ber 
re  miss  neas 


re  sem  ble 
e  le  ven 
e  pis  tie 
me  cha  nic 
re  sist  ance 
re  venge  ful 
to  ge  ther 
wher  e  ver 


Tbe  nldiSte  laoci  the  others  short. 

A  bu  sive  .  em  broi  der 

ac  quaint  ance  em  ploy  ment 

agreement  enlighten 

amusement  enticement- 

as  su  ranee  for  sa  ken 

con  tri  vance  in  de  cent 

disciple  inhuman 

disdainful  unable 

disgraceful  ungrateful 

X,  Heading  LessoD. 

When  you  read,  or  speak,  pronounce  every 
word  distinctly. 

Endeavour  to  improve,  and  tty  to  remember 
what  vou  have  learned. 

Be  kind  and  obliging  to  every  body. 

Let  all  your  amusements  be  innocent. 

Remember  a  kindness,  and  never  be  ungrate- 
All.     '  F2 


'i 


66  Woi;d6  of  iliree  Syllahlel 

A  revengeful  temper  shows  a  bad  heart,  and 
18  very  troublesome  to  him  that  haa  it* 

Section  3. 
The  accent  on  the  last  syllable- 

All  the  HylUbles  abort. 

Con  tra  diet  in  ter  mix 

dia  con  tent  re  com  mend 

incorrect  understand 

The  Uo  fint  short,  (he  last  long. 

Dis  a  gree  in  ter  cede 

dis  ap  point  ma  ga  zine 

dis  en  gage  «     un  der  take* 

en  ter  tain  vo  lun  teer 

The  first  short,  the  others  loug. 

mis  be  have 
re  fu  gee 
un  be  lief 

The  niddle  short,  (be  others  long. 

Overhear  overbear 

overtake  superscribe 

overflow  '  superfine 

The  middle  long,  the  others  short. 

Com  plai  sance  cor  re  spend 

com  pre  hend      •       .  re  pre  sent 

con  de  scend         •  ^  re  pri  mand     * 

Resdiog  Lessoh,  « 

ijidapted  to  the  preeediog  section. 

Never  disagree  with  yoiu*  playfellows. 
If  you  disoblige  others,  they  will  disoblige  you. 
Some  chikbren  are  apt  to  contradict,  but  eyery 
body  dislikes  such  a  temper. 
When  you  do  not  understand  a  thing)  and  mo- 


Dis  o  bey 
dis  o  blige 
dis  u  nite 


Fi'omUciutiid  Reading  Lesso)is, 


67 


if  and 


1(1 


destly  inquire,  your  friends  will  condescend  to 
instruct  you. 

To  Buperscribe  signifies  to  write  on  the  top 
or  ouisicfe.  Charles  will  superscnbe  or  direct 
ills  letter. 

To  reprimand  signifies  to  reprove  a  person 
for  some  fault.  James  has  received  a  reprimand 
tor  neglecting  his  lesson. 

Never  t^  to  overhear  persons  who  are  speldc- 
ing  privately. 

If  any  thing  disappoints  you,  try  to  be  content. 

People  who  can  read  well,  and  who  love  to 

read,  can  entertain  themselves  with  books. 

.,'■','■''■•.■■  '     -    • 

'         CHAPTER  6.         i 

Promiscuous  reading  lessons. 
Section  1. 

The  Sun. 

The  sun  rises  in  the  east ;  and  when  he  rises, 
it  is  day. 

Ho  shines  upon  the  trees  and  the  houses,  and 
upon  the  water;  and  every  thing  looks  sparkling 
and  beautiful,  when  he  shines  upon  it.  He  gives 
us  light  and  heat;  it  is  he  that  makes  it  warm. 
He  makes  the  fruit  ripen,  and  the  com  ripen. 
If  he  did  not  shine  upon  the  fields,  and  upon  the 
gardens,  nothing  would  grow. 

Sometimes  he  takes  off  his  crown  of  bright 
rays,  and  wraps  up  his  head  in  thin  silver  clouds, 
and  then  we  may  look  at  him;  but  when  there 
are  no  clouds,  and  he  shines  with  all  his  bright* 
nesB  at  noonday,  we  cannot  look  at  him,  fbr  he 
would  dazzle  our  ey«^  and  make  us  blind.  Only 


68 


Promiscuous 


my. 


%..  l 


u 


the  eagle  can  look  at  him  then  :  the  eagle  with 
his  strong  piercing  eye  can  gaze  upon  him  al- 
ways. 

When  thf*  sun  is  going  to  rise  in  the  morning, 
and  make  it  day,  tlie  lark  flies  up  in  the  sky  to 
meet  him,  and  sings  sweetly  in  the  air ;  and  the 
cock  crows  loud  to  tell  every  body  that  he  is 
coming:  but  the  owl  and  the  bat  fly  away  when 
ihey  see  him,  and  hide  themselves  in  old  walls 
and  hollow  trees ;  and  the  Mon  and  the  tiger  go 
into  their  dens  and  caves,  where  they  sleep  all 
the  day. 

He  shines  in  all  countries,  all  over  the  earth. 
He  is  the  most  beautiful  and  glorious  creature 
that  can  be  seen  in  the  whole  world. 


Section  2. 


•T 


The  Moon. 

The  moon  shines  to  give  us  light  in  the  nightj 
when  the  suri  is  set.  She  is  very  beautiful,  and 
white  like  silver.  We  may  look  at  her  always, 
for  she  is  not  so  bright  as  to  dazzle  our  eyes,  and 
she  never  scorches  us.  She  is  mild  and  gentle. 
She  lets  even  tlie  little  glow-worms  shine,  which 
are  quite  dark  by  day.  The  stars  shine  all 
round  her,  but  she  seems  larger  and  brighter 
than  the  stars,  and  looks  like  a  large  pearl  a- 
mongst  a  great  many  small  sparkling  diamonds. 

When  you  aro  asleep,  she  stiines  through  your 
curtains  with  her  gentle  beams,  and  seems  to 
gay,  Sleep  on,  poor  little  tired  boys,  I  will  not 
disturb  you.  The  niglitingale  sings  to  her,  and 
Bings  ])eLt(T  tlian  all  the  birds  of  the  air.    Sh© 


'  i^. 


Keadinsc  Lessons. 


m 


'with 
al- 


sit3  upon  a  thorn,  and  sings  sweetly  all  tlie  night 
long,  while  the  dew  lies  upon  the  grajss^  and 
every  thing  around  is  still  and  silent. 

i       Section  3.  ', 

•:    The  Swan.  ' 

All  birds  that  swim  in  the  water  are  web» 
footed.  Their  toes  are  joined  together  by  a  skin 
that  grows  between  them ;  that  is  being  web- 
tooted  ;  and  it  helps  the  birds  to  swim  well,  for 
tnen  their  feet  are  like  the  fins  of  a  fish. 

The  swan  is  a  large  bird,  larger  than  a  goose. 
Its  bill  is  red,  but  the  sides  of  it  are  black;  and 
it  has  black  about  its  eyes.  Its  legs  are  dusky, 
but  its  feet  are  red,  and  it  is  web-footed.  Its 
body  is  all  white,  as  white  as  snow,  and  very 
beautiful.  It  has  a  very  long  neck.  It  lives  in 
rivers  and  lakes;  and  eats  plants  that  grow  in 
the  water,  and  seeds,  and  little  insects,  and 
snails. 

It  does  not  look  pretty  when  it  walks  upon  the 
ground,  for  it  cannot  walk  well;  but  when  it  is 
in  the  water,  swimming  smoothly  along,,  arch- 
ing its  long  neck,  and  dipping  its  white  breast, 
with  which  it  makes  way  through  tlie  water,  it 
is  the  most  graceful  of  all  birds. 

The  swan  builds  her  nest  amongst  the  reeds 
and  rushes.  The  nest  is  made  of  sticks  and 
long  grass ;  and  it  is  very  lar^e  and  higlj.  The 
eggs  which  she  lays  are  white,  and  very  large, 
larger  a  great  deal  than  a  goose's  egg ;  and  she 
sits  upon  them  for  two  months :  then  they  are 
hatched,  and  the  young  ones  come  out.    They 


'0 


ritfiniscuous 


*'^  «« 


/ 


are  called  cygnets.    Tiiey  are  not  white  at  fit-at, 
but  grayish.  ' 

If  any  body  were  to  come  near  the  swan, 
when  she  is  in  the  nest,  sitting  upon  her  eggs, 
or  when  she  has  young  ones,  she  would  fly  at 
him ;  for  she  is  very  fierce  to  defend  her  young: 
and  if  he  were  to  come  to  take  them  away,  she 
wovdd  beat  him  down  with  her  strong  wings, 
and  perhaps  break  his  arm.  The  swan  lives  a 
very  great  while. 

"'■']  '"''     Section  4.    ■■■'■     '  '■''^'-■" 

•  The  Hare. 

Ha  f  what  is  there  amongst  the  furze  ?  I  can 
see  only  its  eyes.  It  has  very  large  full  eyes.  It 
is  a  hare.  It  is  in  its  fonn,  or  house,  squatting 
down  amongst  the  bushes  to  hide  itself,  for  it  is 
very  fearful. 

The  hare  is  very  innocent  and  gentle.  Its 
colour  is  brown;  but  in  countries  which  are  ve- 
ry cold,  it  turns  white  as  snow.  It  has  a  short 
])ushy  tail ;  its  lip  is  parted,  and  very  hairy;  and 
it  always  moves  its  lips.  Its  hind  legs  are  very 
long,  that  it  may  run  the  better.  The  hare  feeds 
upon  herbs,  and  roots,  and  the  bark  of  young 
trees,  and  green  corn ;  and  sometimes  it  will 
creep  through  the  hedge,  and  steal  into  the  gar 
dens,  to  eat  pinks  and  a  little  parsley ;  and  it 
Joves  to  play  and  skip  about  by  moonlight,  and 
to  bite  the  tender  blades  of  grass,  when  thb  dew 
is  upon  them ;  but  in  the  daytime  it  sleeps  in  its 
form. 
V.    She  sleeps  with  her  eyes  open,  because  she  is 


Reading  Lesson$. 

very  ieartul  and  timid ;  and  when  she  hears  the 
least  noise,  she  starts,  and  pricks  up  her  large 
ears.  And  when  the  huntsman  soimds  his  horn, 
and  the  poor  harmless  hare  hears  the  dogs  com- 
ing, she  ruiis  avv^ay  very  swiftly  straight  forward, 
Btretchipg  her  legs,  and  leaves  them  all  behind. 
But  (the  dogs  pursue  her,  and  she  grows  tired,  and 
cannot  run  so  fast  as  at  first.  Then  she  doubles, 
and  turns,  and  runs  back  to  her  form,  that  the 
hounds  may  not  find  her;  but  they  run  with 
their  noses  to  the  ground,  smelling  till  they  have 
found  her  out.  So  when  she  has  run  five  or  six 
miles,  at  last  she  stops,  and  pants  for  breath,  and 
can  run  no  further.  Then  the  hounds  come  up, 
and  tear  her,  and  kill  her 

When  she  is  dead,  her  little  limbs  which 
moved  so  fast,  grow  quite  stiff,  and  cannot  move 
at  all.  Her  poor  little  heart,  tliat  beat  so  quiclc, 
is  quite  stiff  and  cold ;  and  her  round  full  eyes 
are  dull  and  dim ;  and  her  soft  furry  skin  is  all 
torn  and  bloody.  '- 


vj  ;;.  Section  5.  ,        ;• 

The  good  Boy.         .  ;       :, 

The  good  boy  loves  his  parents  very  dearly. 
He  always  minds  what  they  say  to  him,  and 
tries  to  please  them.  If  they  desire  him  not  io 
do  a  thing,  he  does  it  not :  if  they  desire  him  to 
do  a  thing,  he  does  it.  When  tliey  deny  him 
what  he  wants,  he  does  not  grumble,  or  pout  out 
his  lips,  or  look  angry :  but  he  thinks  that  his 
parents  know  what  is  proper  for  him,  better 
than  ho  Joes,  becatute  they  ai*e  wiser  than  he  is* 


72 


Promiscuous 


He  loves  his  teachers,  and  all  who  tell  him 
who.t  is  good.  He  likes  to  read,  and  to  write, 
and  to  learn  something  fresh  every  day.  He 
liopes  that  if  he  lives  to  be  a  man,  ho  shall  know 
a  great  many  things,  and  be  very  wise  and  good. 

He  is  kind  to  his  brothers  and  sifters,  and  all 
his  littlo  playfellows.  He  nevei  figlits.  aor  quar- 
rels with  them,  nor  calls  them  names.  Wlieii 
he  sees  them  do  wrong,  he  is  sorry,  and  tries  to 
persuade  them  to  do  better. 

He  does  not  speak  rudely  to  any  body.  If  he 
sees  any  persons  who  are  lame,  or  crooked,  or 
very  old,  he  does  not  laugh  at  them,  nor  mock 
tliem ;  but  he  is  glad  when  he  can  do  them  ar\y 
service.  ^.» 

He  is  kind  even  to  dumb  creatures:  fbr  he 
knows  that  though  diey  cannot  speak,  they  can 
ieel  as  well  as  we.  Even  those  animals  which 
he  does  not  think  pretty,  he  takes  care  not  to 
hurt  He  likes  very  much  to  see  the  birds  pick 
up  bits  of  hay,  and  moss,  and  wool,  to  build 
their  nests  with ;  and  he  likes  to  see  the  hen 
sitting  on  her  nest,  or  feeding  her  young  ones ; 
and  to  see  the  little  birds  in  their  nest,  and  hear 
Uiem  chirp.  Sometimes,  he  looks  about  in  tho 
bushes,  and  in  the  trees,  and  amongst  Uie  straw 
berry  plants,  to  find  nests :  but  when  he  has 
found  them,  he  onl^fc  just  peeps  at  them;  ho 
Avould  ratlier  not  see  the  little  birds,  than  fright^ 
en  them,  or  do  them  any  harm. 

He  never  takes  any  thing  that  does  not  belong 
to  him,  or  meddles  with  it,  witliout  leave.  When 
h©  walks  in  his  Other's  garden,  he  does  not  pall 


■M 


•  Si.'* 


11  him 

'write, 

He 

know 

good. 

id  all 

quar- 

IWlien 

riesto 

If  fie 
ced,  oc 
Mnock 
imany 

for  he 
ley  can 
I  which 
>  not  to 
ds  pick 
0  buiid 
he  hen 
;  ones  5 
id  hear 

in  the 
straw 
lie  has 
m;  ho 
fright- 
belong 
When 
:>t  pall 


.# 


Reading  Lessons. 


73 


riowers,  *or  gather  fruit,  unless  he  is  told  that  ho 
may  do  so.  The  apples  that  are  fallen  on  the 
ground,  he  picks  up,  and  carries  to  his  mother. 

He  never  tells  a  lie.  If  he  has  done  any  mis* 
chi^,  he  confesses  it,  and  says  he  is  very  sorry, 
and  will  try  to  do  so  no  more:  and  nobody  can 
be  angry  with  him.      ^^  m 

:  When  he  lies  down  at  night,  he  tnes  to  re- 
member all  he  has  been  doing,  and  leaniing  in 
the;  day.  If  he  has  done  wiong,  he  is  sorry,  and 
hdpQB  ne  shall  do  so  ^10  more ;  and  that  God  who 
is  so  good,  will  love  and  bless  him.-^He  loves  to 
pray  to  God,  and  to  hear  and  read  about  him ; 
and  to  go  with  his  parents  and  friends  to  wor- 
ship Gml. 

Every  body  tliat  knows  this  good  boy,  loyos 
him,  and  speaks  well  of  him,  and  is  kind  to  him! 
and  he  18  veiy  happy.        / 


'<     1 


G 


«,-•:/ 


t-^i~  y- 


*,'ir 


*    ♦ 


4 


i 


■m 


mik 


%.-*<  i. 


**, 


^ 


•^ 


■if.- 


.1 


it 


PART  111. 


>«• 


Wordi  leas  familiar  to  Childreiv— Correflpondenl 
;    reading;  lessons — Miscellaneous  article»— 
Rules  for  spelling,  and  pronunciation. 

_  When  the  learner  has  beea  carefullv  taught  the  let^om,  contaio* 
y>  0d  ir:  the  liri^  and  serond  parts  or  the  book,  dnd  been  coofinned 
in  the  genetit  principiJes  or  pronunciations  it  irill  be  \e^  ntcnttij 
>  (even  ir  it  were  practicHble)  to  pursue  the  preceding  mode  of  tr- 
itingenient,  to  enable  hioi  to  [ironouuce  the  words  in  the  reoMtnifig 
part  of  the  workr  Some  aid  he  will  occafionally  r(>iceiv<v  i  but^  in 
general,  be  wil)  qow  ;m~  rive  more  adviii.ta|e  from  the  ex«-t«iae  of 
his  memory  and  Judg;:^ekiit.  ''"be  words  of  the  firet.  chapter  are* 
however,  such  as  chitOren  frequently  h«*ar;  and  t^earranl!:eflMnt• 
i3  calculated  to  fwe'^leoi  c  isrcrdant  and  diificult  trannitiona.     " 

In  arranging  tne*<i^'^r%  into  syllsMef!,  the  author  has  not  c!Oosi* 
dered  the  Iettor»r«H^I«rtiainatioQB,tK)n,  tiotis, scloua,  8C*euee«ic.  U 
iliRtinct  syllables;  Bjr  div  iding  these  u.'i7nin<*tions,  the  frradatlom  in 
spelling  a  word  tBafContains  theui,  ai  i>  easy  t^  the  leariier ;  umI  tb« 
fVBrplexity  of  masydtfliBrent  and  irregu<t)rf.oai!>umt!Dn»,ia avoided* 
—•See  the  nineteen^ij^epter,  on  the  divi;f::s  of  ;> ilablea. 

y^       '    '■u:4%      '■.^■^*»^CHAPTEB  1.  ^  ^  '■■  '' 

V      Words  of  three  and  more  syllables. 

Section  1. 

Words  ending  m  Hon,  Uc.  pronounced  as  two  sylittV-es,  trttk  ^    ] 
~  accent  on  tlie  first  ayllaUe. 

},  The  accented  syllable  abort*  ^  J 

rr     .  '      '  mar  ti  al 


Ac   ti   on  ^       rr 

cap  ti  oils       «  ^  %# 
conscience  ^ 


men  ti  on 
mU  li  on 


4 


•  B V  arrai^ini:  the  words  tccording  to  the  quanUty  of  tbe  eeMtt" 
•SiyUeble,  pranundmtFon  I«  aided ;  thetrattriuon  from  woH  towQid 
i  aod  tbt  ioGouTenience  of  the  double  accent,  la  tToided.  ■'^^ 

Tioo,  tic.  in  this  aectiODt  are  pronounced  thtu,         ^' 

Tioo  and  sion  like  «frim. 

Tious,  aeioua,  and  clous  like  thus. 

^.1Clenc.6andtieoett.   »  ]ike«A«ne«.  ^ 

TialaudfJal  likefAel. 

ZiftT  and  tier    -    «  like  Mhmr. 

Ion,  proceded  by  i  or  fit  like  .f en. 


# 


•^ 


TrisyUdbUt. 


76 


con  SCI  ous 
ike  ti  ous 
f  ac  ti  on 
frac  ti  on 
June  ii  on 

m&n  u  on 
pil  H  on 
pi  ni  on 
pre  ci  CUB 
see  ti  on 
stis  moi^ 

an  ci  ent 
auc  ti  on 
bra  Bi  ex' 
cau  tioa 
<)au  ti  oua 
gla  zier    « 
gracious 
hosier 
mo  ti  on 
naiiiift^^ 


'X^iS'O: 


•>■?, 


.k'^- 


iv»^ 


1^ 


^^ 


mi  m  on 
mis  si  on 

nap  tial 
op  ti  on 
par  ti  al 
pas  si  on 
pen  si  on 
ape  ci  al 
sue  ti  on 
miG  ti  on 
vor  si  on 
vi  cious 


2,        «eeeBt6d  lylUble  long. 


t 


* 


E 


*". 


Ho  tion 
pati  onco 
pati^t 
por  ti  on 
po  ti  on 
quo  ti  ent 
80  ci  al 
spa  ci  ous 
spe  ci  ous 
sta  ti  on 


•siJ 


■# 


I 


Section  2 


accurtite 
affitble 
be  ne  fit 
cha  ri  ty 
com  pa  ny 


^Words  of  three  syllables.     "^ 
Accent  on  the  first  syllable 

1.  The  tcMDted  syllable  short. 

j^  justify 

lux  u  ry 
►    *     »#     .;,    mas  cu  line 

no  vel  ty 
ob  sta  •le 


...•  ? 


W: 


km- 


i)i.-^  ,1.., 


<^i 


*    »v 


.i 


per  se  cut« 
pos  si  ble 
spec  ta  cle 
tea  ta  ment 


a.  Tfae  kcetoted  sylUble  long. 

'     T  holiness 


74i     '  ^        Trisyllables 

cus  torn  er         .  ^  ^   , 
e  vi  dent  '     , 

hermitage     ;/     , 
im  pu  dent 

■■»■■ 

Q  li  en 
CO  gen  cy 
di  a  dem 
dra  pe  ry 
du  ra  ble 
fe  ver  ish 
fu  ne  ral 
glo  ri  fy 
grace  ml  ness 

.  Accent  on  the  second  syllable. 

'  1.  The  accented  syllable  short 


kna  vish  ly 
lu  na  tic 
mu  ta  ble 
no  ti  fy 
pi  e  ty 
re  cent  ly  . 
vacancy 
vi  o  late 


ac  com  pli^h 
af  feet  ing 
at  tend  ance 
con  nect  ed 
con  sump  tive 
de  li  ver 
de  mon  strate 
dis  CO  ver 
dis  ho  nest 
do  saee  tic 


:*»    1 


♦'■•S' 

•# 


A- 


^  -^ 


f 


# 


# 


'itfr 


.» 


em  bel  lish 
for  g^t  fill 
im  mo  dest 
in  ha  bit 
in  ter  pret 
oc  cur  rence 
of  fendcBi 
to  bap  CO 
tri  umph  ant 
im  Com  mon 


.»3v,ip- 


ad  vi  ser 
ap  pear  ance 
at  tain  ment 
ca  the  dral 
ile  ct^iv  er 


2.  The  accented  syllable  loag. 

,   .        .;     .     he  ro  ic 

^   \    ma  ture  ly 
^'       per  fu  mer 
per  sua  sive 
po  ma  twm 


j»,- 


}^ 


%■  n\ 


^  0 

f0 


■T'v 


Polysyllables 


4  i 


<le  ci  sive 
de  lu  sive 
dif  fii  sive 
en  vi  rons 
ex  ait  ed 


,.«^ 


Section  3. 


re  view  or 
He  cure  ly 
spec  ta  lor 
tri  bii  nal 
un  time  iy 


Wcn!9  ending  in  ftow,  ^c.  proDOuoced  as  three  ryllabies,  with 
accent  on  the  second  syllable. 


■i 


tl;« 


-  » 


1. 

Affect!  on 
at  ten  ti  on 
com  pa  ni  on 
com  pas  si  on 
con  di  ti  on 
con  fes  si  on 
de  li  ci  oua 
de  scrip  ti  on 
0  lee  ti  on 


The  accented  syllable  sbort. 

.  '     es  sen  ti  al 
->  expres  si  rn 

in  6tmc  ti  on 
li  cen  ti  ous 
objection 
^  ^  per  fee  ti  en 

pro  vin  ci  al 
sub  Stan  ti  al 
sufficient 


2.  1  he  acc«Ktffit  lyllable  loiif. 
ca  pa  ci  ous  o  ra  ti  on 


(!on  clu  si  on 
con  fu  si  on 
ere  a  ti  on 
d  vo  tion 
fal  la  ci  ous 
fouii  da  ti  on 
im  pa  ti  ent 
narration 


pol  lu  ti  on 
^     pro  por  ti  on 
relation 
sal  va  ti  on 
temp  ta  ti  on 
^, ;  trans  la  ti  on 

•?a  ea  ti  on 
'     vexation 


Section  4. 

Words  of  four  syllable?. 

Accent  on  the  first  syllable 

1.  Tlis  tccented  syUeble  tbort 

ad  mi  ra  Me  in  te  reit  ing; 

aniniftlly  miaerabie 


a, 


i. 


II 


m 


f' 

h'^- 


7$     . 

ca  tor  pil  lar 
cha  ri  ta  bio 
com  fort  a  ble 
di  li  gent  ly 
ha  ber  da^h  er< 
ho  nour  a  ble 
intimacy 


Polijsyllalleb, 


%'.• 


a  mi  a  ble 
a  vi  a  ry 
beau  ti  ful  ly 
CO  pi  ous  ly 
dan  get  ous  ly 
for  mi  da  ble 
fraud  u  lent  ly 
bu  mour  ous  ly 
lu  mi  na  ry 


ne  ces  sa  ry   ^ 
ob  sti  na  cv 
pro  fit  a  ble 
se  ere  ta  ry  - 
to  le  ra  ble 
tran  si  to  ry 
ve  gc  ta  bl© 

a.  The  accented  syllable  long. 

mo  ment  a  ry 


mu  si  cal  ly 
nu  me  roua  ly 
or  di  na  ry 
pu  ri  fi  er  ^ 

rea  son  a  ble    * 
right  e  ous  nesa 
sea  son  a  bly 
va  ri  a  ble 


» Accent  on  the  second  syllable. 

1.  The  accented  s/llabie  sbort. 


t 


ab  surd  i  ty 
ad  ver  si  ty 
bar  ba  ri  ty 
be  ne  vo  lent 
ca  pa  ci  ty 
com  mend  a  ble 
con  si  der  ate    , 
di  mi  nu  tive 
ex  pe  ri  ment 
ex  tra  va  gant 

^  2. 

ab  ste  mi  ous 

a  bu  ,9ive  ly 


.« 


■$"4 


IB  in  dus  tri  ous 

",      inhabitant 
i^    ^        nobility 
,,^  par  ti  cu  lar 

pros  pe  ri  ty 
*A'  ri  di  cu  lous 

sin  ce  ri  ty 
so  li  cit  ous 
ty  mn  ni  cal 
un  man  net  ly 

the  acceoteJl  syllable  long. 

ex  ceod  ing  ly 
'        vx  cu  sa  b!e 


t  > 


Polysyllables. 


7.9 


ile 


*  ■'.'* 


a  j^ree  a  ble  ~ 
con  80  ri  ou9 
oon  ve  ni  ent 
<ie  plo  ra  ble 
du  si  ra  ble 
K  In  ci  date 
e  nu  mo  rate 
or  ro  ne  ons 


* 


•4 


'j»^' 


ac  ci  dent  al 
api  pre  lien  sive 


com  pli  ment  al 
com  pre  hen  sive 
cor  re  spend  ence 
dis  ad  van  tage 
die  con  tent  m 
e  pi  de  mio 
in  ad  vert  ence 


a  ry  r 

mn  ly 

ry 

r         '■/ 

I  ble    ^       2       be  ne  fac  tor 
us  nesa 
I  bly      ■ 
lie 

i  ous 
tant    *  « 

I  lar 
ity 
lous 

ty 

OUS         # 

i  cal 
netly 

• 

ble 


gram  ma  ri  an 
in  ca  pa  ble 
in  de  cen  cy 
la  bo  ri  oub 
ma  teri  al 
ob  scu  ri  ty 
Bu  pe  ri  or  • 
va  ri  e  ty 


Accent  on  the  third  syllable. 

1.  The  accented  syllable  short 


in  con  siet  ent 
in  of  fen  sive 
ma  ie  fac  tor 
manu  fac  ture 
me  mo  ran  dum 
or  na  ment  al 
pa  ra  ly  tic 
sci  en  ti  fie 
un  be  com  ing 
u  ni  ver  sal 


af  ii  da  vit 
an  no  ta  tor 
an  te  ce  dent 
bar  ri  ca  do 
hris  ti  na  do 
I'om  ment  a  to#« 
dan  de  li  on 
His  a  j^ree  ment 
dh  ap  point  ed 
His  corn  po  sure 


S.  The  seeentcd  syllable  long. 

eu  ro  pe  an 


A^r 


'^^      by  me  ne  al 
'^        ig  no  ra  mus 
in  CO  he  rent 
in  ter  fe  rence 
me  di  a  tor 
mo  de  ra  tor 
op  por  tune  ly 
semicolon 
vir  tu  o  80 


9i> 


•■  ( 


:,« 


,>«r 


Polysyllabki 
Section  5. 


^Vordj  endlog  la  (Urn,  fcc.  pronounced  ns  four  lyUableii  whfc 
tccent  on  thu  tnin)  syllable. 

I.  Tbo  accented  vyllable  short 


a  va  ri  ci  ous 
oon  de  seen  si  on 
con  8ci  en  ti  ous 
de  fi  ni  ti  on 
dis  qui  si  ti  on 
e  qui  noc  ti  al 
ex  pe  di  jLi  on 
ex  pe  di  ti  ous 
im  per  feo  ti  on 


% 


m  au  sT>i  ci  ouf 
in  suf  n  ci  ent 
op  po  ai  ti  on 
pe  ni  ten  ti  al  i 
pre  judi  ci  al  >' 
pre  pos  ses  si  on 
re  qui  si  ti  on 
sa  tis  fac  ti  on 
su  per  sti  ti  ous 


ab  so  lu  ti  on 
ad  mi  ra  ti  on 
ap  pli  ca  ti  on 
ap  pro  ba  ti  on 
com  pi  la  ti  on 
con  ver  sa  ti  on 
cul  ti  va  ti  op 
de  mon  stra  ti  on 
e  du  ca  ti  on 


9.  The  aeceotedeyllabte  long. 

ef  fi  ca  ci  out 


e  mu  la  ti  on 
in  cli  na  ti  on 
in  vi  ta  ti  on 
ob  ser  va  ti  on 
pre  pa  ra  ti  on 
pro  vo  OR  ti  on 
re  sig  na  ti  on 
re  so  lu  ti  on 


■»•*- 


a  bo  mi  na  bio 
a  po  the  ca  ry 
con  si  de  ra  ble 
con  ti  nu  al  ly 
dis  lio  nour  a  ble 
diin  in  te  rest  ed 


Section  6. 
Words  of  five  syllables. 

Accent  on  the  second  svllable. 
1   The  accented  syllable  abort. 


'-^ 


in  com  pa  ra  ble 
In  es  ti  ma  ble 
pre  pa  ra  to  ly 
re  po  si  to  ry 
un  cha  ri  ta  ble 
un  Qom  fort  a  ble 


Polysyllables.  ^    .    81 

ox  pla  na  to  ry  ,       un  go  vem  a  ble 

i  ma  pn  a  ry  ,     ^    un  ne  cos  na  ry     [ 

im  prac  ti  ca  ble  un  par  don  a  ble 

2.  The  accented  nyllable  Inag. 


ccn  80  ri  ous  ly 
com  mu  ni  ca  ble 
com  mu  ni  ca  tive 
fe  lo  ni  ous  ly 
irn  me  dl  ate  ly   . 
in  du  bi  ta  ble 
in  vi  o  la  ble 
la  bo  ri  ously 
lux  u  ri  ant  ly 


ma  te  ri  al  ly 
mys  to  ri  oua  ly 
no  to  ri  ous  ly 
ob  86  qui  ous  nesa 
pe  cu  ni  a  ry 
re  me  di  a  ble 
re  mu  ne  ra  tive 
un  rea  son  a  ble 
vie  to  ri  ous  ly 


Accent  on  the  third  syllable. 

1.  The  accented  syllable  short. 


a  ca  de  mi  cal 
al  pba  bet  i  cal 
a  ni  mo  si  ty 
an  ni  ver  sa  ry 

n]iri8  ti  an  i  ty 
con  tra  die  to  ry 
n\  ri  o  si  ty 
!;e  o  g^i'a  phi  cal 
I. OS  pi  tal  i  ty 
ii)i  mo  ral  i  ty 


^. 


.i 


f 


in  ci  vil  i  ty 

in  dis  pen  sa  bio 

in  fi  del  i  ty 

in  sig  ni  ft  cant 

ir  re  sist  i  ble 

li  be  ral  i  ty 

ma  nu  fac  to  ry 

sa  tis  fac  to  ry 

sen  si  bi  li  ty       / 

university        -    | 


.lr 


2.  The  teceotcd  syllable  long. 

;i  m  bi  gu  i  ty  in  con  ve  ni  ent 


'•r;  re  mo  nious 
ton  iu  me  li  ous 
tiis  a  fierce  a  ble 
<iis  o  be  di  ence 
vx  oom  mn'  ni  cate 


m 


in  de  cli  na  ble 
in  ex  cu  sa  ble 
in  ge  nu  i  ty 
in  ter  me  di  ato 
jus  ti  fi  a  bte 


I'! 


).^ll 


l!^ 


lifc 


#♦< 


im  ma  te  ri  al 
im  me  mo  ri  al 
im  pro  pri  e  ty 
Jn  con  BO  la  blc 


m        ^  Polysyllables, 

me  ri  to  ri  oua     ^ 
mis  eel  la  ne  oils 
op  poi  tu  ni  ty     . 
^        uii  ac  count  a  bio 

Accent  on  the  fourth  syllable.  >; 

cha  rac  ter  id  tic  ex  pe  ri  ment  al 

ec  cle  si  as  tic  su  per  a  bun  dance 

en  thu  si  as  tie  ad  mi  nis  tra  tor 

e  pi  gram  ma  tic  mul  ti  pli  ca  tor     • 

Accent  on  the  first  syllable, 
cus  tom  a  ri  ly  ne  cea  sa  ri  ly 

de  di  ca  to  ry  or  di  na  ri  ly         \^ 

fi  gu  ra  tive  ly  po  ly  syl  la  ble 

la  bo  ra  to  ly         V  vo  lun  ta  ri  ly 

'^       ^   ^r  Section  7.  .  ^ 

Words  ending;  in  Hon,  8tc.  pronounced  as  five  syllables,  tritb  till 
accent  on  the  fourth  syllable.  , 

ab  bre  vi  a  ti  on 


ac  com  mo  da  ti  on 
al  le  vi  a  ti  on 
cir  cum  lo  cu  ti  on 
com  mu  ni  ca  ti  on 
con  si  der'a  ti  on 
con  ti  nu  a  ti  ^on 
de  li  be  ra  ti  on 


e  qui  vo  ca  ti  on 
ex  a  mi  na  ti  on 
in  ter  pre  ta  ti  on 
in  ter  ro  ga  ti  on 
jus  ti  fi  ca  ti  on 
re  com  mend  a  ti  on 
Big  ni  fi  ca  ti  on 
6m>  or  di  na  ti  on 
ver  si  fi  ca  ti  on 


de  ter  mi  na  ti  on  ' 

Sections. 

Words  of  six  and  seven  lyllnbles,  properly  accented 

in  v6  lun  ta  ri  ly 

uu  reu  son  a  ble  ness   ^ 

ce  re  mo  ni  ous  ly 

dis  0  be  di  ent  ly  ,- 


dis  sa  tis  f&c  to  ry 
e  ty  mo  16  gi  cal 
fa  mi  li  kr  i  ty 
im  mu  ta  hi  li  ty 


1. 


.  r         Promiscuous 

em  blem  &  li  cal  ly 
in  con  si  der  ate  ly 
in  con  v6  ni  ent  ly 
interr6g>itoi7 
me  ri  t6  ri  ous  ly 
re  com  m^nd  a  to  rjjr 
su  per  an  nu  a  ted   ^ 
su  per  nil  me  ra  r^ 


Reading  Lissms*         $3 

in  fal  li  bi  li  ty 
^  pe  cu  li  &r  i  fy  • 
pre  des  ti  n&  ri  an 
"^   su  per  in  tend  en  cy 
u  ni  ver  s&l  i  ty 
im  ma  te  ri  61 1  ty 
incorruptibility 
va  le  tu  di  n4  ri  an    « 


-  Section  9. 

I  #  f  ■■■-  . 

Reading  LeBson« 
adapted  to  the  sections  of  this  chapter. 

A  kind  action  gives  pleasure,  both  to  our^ 
selves  and  the  person  to  whom  we  are  kind. 

Violent  passions  make  people  miserable. 

Charles  was  very  ill,  but  he  was  patient  His 
fnends  treated  him  with  great  attention  and 
compassion. 

If  we  would  gain  knowledge,  we  must  study 
very  diligently. 

A.  good  education  is  a  great  blessing. 

A  caterpillar  changes  into  a  butterfly.  All  the 
butterflies,  which  we  see  flying  about,  were  ca- 
terpillars once. 

An  apothecary  sells  medicines. 

The  haberdasher  selld  tape  and  thread,  and 
pins  and  needles,  and  other  small  wares. 

To  think  too  highly  of  ourselves,  ia  unbecora»* 
ing  and  ridiculous. 

If  we  expect  others  to  love  us,  without  our 
being  kind  and  good,  we  shall  be  disappointed. 

To  fret  because  others  are  happier  than  we 
are  is  very  unreasomhle 


u^^ 


.-i. 


i^i  Promiscacmg 

We  slioulcj  remember,  that  if  we  let  an  oppor** 
tunity  of  doing  good,  pass  away,  it  will  never 
return. 

To  do  a  thing  voluntarily,  signifies  to  do  it 
willingly. 

To  be  superannuated,  is,  to  be  unable  to  do 
things,  on  account  of  old  age. 

A  valetudinarian  is  one  that  is  sickly. 

CHAPTER  2.  %" 

Promiscuous  reading  lessons. 
Section  1. 

The  Boy  and  the  Looking-glass. 

A  little  boy,  when  his  father  and  mother  were 
from  home,  was  placing  at  ball  In  a  room  where 
there  was  a  looking-glass. 

Before  he  began  to  play,  he  had  turned  the 
back  of  the  looking-glass  towards  him,  for  fear  he 
should  break  the  glass.  It  would  have  been  bet- 
ter, if  he  had  gone  out  of  doors  to  play  at  ball. 
As  he  was  n6t  a  careless  boy,  I  wonder  he  was 
not  afraid  of  breaking  the  windows,  as  well  as 
the  looking-glass  5  but  I  suppose  he  did  not  think 
of  that.  ^  :    ^ 

Whilst  he  was  playing,  and,  perhaps,  not  think- 
ing at  all  about  the  looking-glass,  hia  ball  struck 
the  wooden  back,  and  broke  the  glass.  When  he 
saw  the  mischief  he  had  done,  he  was  very  sorry; 
and,  I  believe,  he  was  afraid  his  father  and  mo- 
ther would  be  displeased  with  him. 

When  his  parents  came  home,  he  went  to  his 
father,  and  saidj "  Father,  I  have  broken  the  best 
looking-glass  in  the  house !  and  I  am  very  soitv 


)ppof.* 

I  never 

do  it 
to  do 


r  were 

where 

led  the 
fear  he 
en  bet- 
it  ball, 
he  was 
well  as 
t  think 

.thinlc- 
struci; 
hen  he 
sorry; 
id  mo- 

to  lib 
se  best 

^  SOITV 


Jieading  Lessom*  86 

for  it."  His  father  looked  kindly  at  him,  and 
said^  *'  I  would  rather  that  all  the  looking-glass- 
es in  my  house,  should  be  broken,  than  that  one 
of  my  children  should  tell  an  untruth.''  * 

Tho  little  boy  hearing  his  father  say  this,  and 
seeing  that  he  was  not  angry,  felt  comforted  : 
though,  I  suppose,  he  wished  very  much  that  he 
had  not  broken  the  looking-glass.  Afler  that 
time,  when  he  met  with  an  accident,  he  confess- 
ed it  5  and  would  not,  on  any  account,  tell  an 
tmtruth. 

Section  2.      '    ' 

The  good  Boy  whos^  parents  arc  rich.  '  ' 

The  good  boy  whose  parents  are  rich,  has  fine 
clothes  to  wear ;  and  he  rides  on  a  pretty  little 
horse,  and  in  a  coach ;  and  has  servants  to  wait 
on  him :  but  he  does  not,  for  all  tliat,  think  that 
he  is  better  than  other  boys,  whose  parents  are 
not  rich.  ^ 

He  knows  that  all  rich  people  are  not  good  ; 
and  that  God  gives  a  j^reat  deal  of  money  to  some 
persons,  in  order  that  they  may  assist  tnose  who 
are  poor  « 

He  speaks  very  kindly  to  all  his  father^s  ser- 
vants. He  does  not  call  them  to  wait  upon  him, 
when  they  are  at  their  meals,  or  very  busy.  IC 
he  wants  them  to  do  hun  a  service,  he  asks  them 
})rettily ;  and  thanks  them  for  what  they  do  for 
him.  He  never  gives  them  any  trouble  tliat  he 
can  avoid;  therefore,  he  iscarefid  not  to  iiiuke 
dirt  in  the  house^  and  not  to  break  an/  lliin<^,  or 
put  it  out  of  its  place,  and  not  to  tear  hf'^  cloth'^s 

H 


01 


'/ 


♦fMi 


■i*/* 


!'!'    — 


# 


I 


8l> 


promiscuous 


When  any  of  the  servants  who  wait  upon  liiiUj 
are  ill,  he  likes  to  go  and  see  them ;  and  h©  of- 
ten thinks  of  them,  and  nsks  how  they  do. 

He  likes  to  go  with  his  father,  or  his  mother, 
to  see  poor  people,  in  their  cottages ;  and  ho 
gives  them  almost  all  the  money  he  has. 

When  he  sees  little  boys  and  girls,  that  are 
ragged,  dirty,  id  rude,  and  that  have  nobody  to 
teach  them  to  read,  and  to  give  them  good  books, 
he  is  very  sorry  for  tiiem,  and  he  often  says,  "  If 
I  were  a  n^an,  ad  had  a  great  deal  of  money, 
I  think  no  perso  i  tliat  lived  near  me  should  be 
very  poor.  I  v/ould  build  a  great  many  pretty 
cottages  for  poor  people  ta  live  in;  and  eveiy 
cottage  should  have  belonging  to  it  a  garden* 
and  a  fteld,  in  order  tha  ■.  the  poor  people  might 
have  plenty  of  vegetables,  and  a  cow,  and  a  pig, 
and  some  poultry;  and  they  should  not  pay  me 
much  rent.  I  would  give  clothes  to  the  little  boys 
and  girls;  and  they  should  all  learn  to  read,  and 
to  write,  and  to  work,«nd  to  be  very  good."^ 

^  Section  3.  ' 

Tlift  good  doy  whose  parents  arc  poor. 

The  good  boy  whose  parents  are  poor,  rises 
v^^ry  early  in  the  morning ;  and  all  day  long,  does 
as  much  as  he  can  to  help  his  father  and  mother. 

^Vhen  he  goes  to  school,  he  walks  quickly, 
and  does  not,  lose  time  on  the  road.  "  My  pa- 
rents," says  he,  "  are  very  good,  to  save  some  of 
t^^^ir  money,  in  order  tliat  *  mpy  learn  to  read 
and  wrtte ;  but  they  cannot  give  much,  nor  can 
*.hey  spare  me  long;  therefore  1  must  learn 

*      "'im^ 


heof^ 


Readinsc  Lessofis. 


87 


rises 


fist  BB I  can :  if  any  body  has  time  to  lose,  I  am 
sure  I  have  not.  I  should  be  very  sorry,  when 
I.  am  a  man,  not  to  know  how  to  read  very  well, 
m  the  Bible,  and  other  good  books ;  and  when  I 
IcuLve  my  parenta,  not  to  be  able  to  read  their 
letters,  end  to  write  them  word  where  I  am,  and 
how  I  do.  And  I  must  learn  accounts,  for  when 
I  grow  up,  I  shall  have  many  things  to  reckon 
about  my  work,  and  what  I  buy :  I  shall  per- 
haps have  bills  to  make  out,  as  my  father  has ; 
and  perhaps  I  shall  be  employed  in  a  shop.'^ 

When  he  has  finished  his  lessons,  he  does  not 
stay  to  play,  but  runs  home;  he  wants  to  see  his 
father  and  mother,  and  to  help  them,  and  to 
nurse  the  little  baby.  He  often  sees  naughty 
boys  in  the  streets,  and  in  the  fields,  fight,  and 
steal,  and  do  many  sad  things ;  and  he  hears 
them  swear,  and  call  names,  and  tell  lies :  but 
he  does  not  like  to  be  with  them,  for  fear  they 
should  make  him  aa  bad  as  they  are  5  and  that 
any  body  who  sees  him  witft  them,  should  think 
thai  he  too  is  naughty. 

When  he  is  at  home,  he  is  very  industrious. 
He  takes  care  of  the  little  children  ;  mends  his 
clothes ;  knits  his  stockings ;  and  spins  worsted : 
or  he  weeds  his  father*s  garden,  and  hoes,  and 
rakes  it,  and  sows  seed  in  it.  Sometimes  he  goes 
with  his  father  to  work :  then  he  is  very  glad  ; 
and  though  he  is  but  a  little  felloe,  he  works 
very  hard,  almost  like  a  man.  When  he  cornea 
home  to  dinner,  he  says,  "  How  hungry  I  am  I 
and  how  good  this  bread  is,  and  this  bacon .'  In- 
idfeed^  I  think  every  thing  we  have,  is  very  good 


^■^'■ 


/^ 


8B 


Promiscuous 


•';.  i. 


I' 

I    »■ 
■        ( 


:-K 


.rl 


I  am  glad  I  can  work :  I  hope  that  I  shall  soon  be 
able  to  earn  all  my  clothes,  and  my  food  too/' 
When  he  sees  little  boys  and  girls  riding  on 
pretty  horses,  or  in  coachep,  or  walking  with 
ladies  and  gentlemen,  and  having  on  very  fino 
clothes,  he  does  not  envy  them,  nor  wish  to  be 
like  them.  He  says,  "  I  have  often  been  told, 
and  I  have  read,  that  it  is  God  who  makes  some 
to  be  poor,  and  some  rich ;  that  the  rich  have 
many  trouble:  vvliich  we  know  nothmg  of;  and 
that  the  poor,  if  they  are  but  good,  may  be  very 
happy :  i?"!'^Of '^'  I  think  that  when  I  am  good, 
nobody  i'    .  k»c  happier  than  I  am."  . 

#    a  -^     .  Section  4.  ,       .     1  , 

Th2  :  t'^a'.ive  anJ  industrious  little  Girl 

Sb^ft  always  minds  Avhat  her  father  and  mother 
sa^  to  her ;  and  takes  pains  to  learn  whatever 
they  are  so  kind  as  to  teach  her.  She  is  never 
noisy  or  troublesome :  so  they  like  to  have  her 
with  them,  and  they  like  to  talk  to  her,  and  to 
instruct  her. 

She  has  learned  to  read  so  well,  and  she  is  so 
good  a  girl,  that  her  father  has  given  her  several 
little  books,  which  she  reads  in,  by  herself,  when- 
ever she  likes ;  and  she  understands  all  that  is  in 
them. 

She  knows  the  nieaning  of  a  great  many  diffi- 
cult words  ;  and  the  names  of  a  grtat  many  coun- 
tries, cities,  and  towns,  and  she  can  find  theia 
upon  a  map.  She  can  spell  almost  every  little 
sentence  that  her  father  asks  her  to  spell ;  and 
she  can  write  very  prettily,  even  without  a  copy  ^ 
and  she  can  do  a  great  many  R'lms  on  a  slate 


'.*  ■■ 


e  IS  so 
everal 
when- 

Lt  is  in 

dim, 
coun- 

theui 
little 
;  and 


*- 

..  ,  Kcadinf^  Lessons,  .  89 

Whatever  she  does,  she  takes  pa^  to  do  it 
>vell;  and  when  she  is  doing  one  ilung,  she  tries 
not  to  think  of  another. 

If  «he  has  made  a  mistake,  or  done  any  thfaip 
vTong,  she  is  sorry  for  it :  and  when  she  is  told 
of  a  fault,  she  endeavours  to  avoid  it;  another 
time. 

When  she  wants  to  know  any  thing,  she  asks 
iier  father,  or  her  mother,  to  tell  her;  and  she 
tries  to  understand,  and  to  remember  what  they 
tell  her:  but  if  they  do  not  think  proper  to  an- 
swer her  questions,  she  does  not  teaze  them,  but 
says  J  "  When  I  am  older,  they  will  perhaps  in- 
Etruot  me ;"  and  she  thinks  about  i>omething  else. 

She  likes  to  sit  by  her  mother,  and  sew,  or 
knit.  When  she  sews,  she  does  no^  take  long 
stitches,  or  pucker  her  work  ;  but  does  it  ver^ 
neatly,  just  as  her  mother  tells  her  to  do.  And 
she  always  ke^ps  her  work  very  clean :  for  if  her 
hands  aie  dirty,  she  washes  them  before  she  be* 
gins  her  work;  and  when  she  has  finished  it,  she 
iblds  it  up,  dxid  puts  it  by,  very  carefuUy,  in  her 
work-bag,  or  in  a  drawer.  It  is  but  very  seldom 
indeed  that  she  loses  her  thread,  or  needles,  or 
an}' thing  she  has  to  work  with.  She  keeps  her 
needles  and  thread  in  her  housewife :  and  she  has 
a  pincushion  on  which  she  puts  her  ptns.  She 
does  nri  stick  needles  on  her  sleeve,  or  put  pins 
in  her  mouth ;  for  she  has  been  1X)ld  those  are 
silly,  Hangerous  tricks ;  and  she  always  pays  at- 
teiilion  to  what  is  said  to  lier. 

She  takes  care  of  her  own  clothes ;  and  folua 
^  tliem  up  very  neatly.  She  knows  exactl}^  whore 


1)0 


Pioiuisciious  Ucadiuu:  Lessons. 


w 


vv 


1 


.<^ 


she  puts  tliem ;  and,  I  believe,  she  could  iind  them 
even  in  the  dark.  When  she  sees  a  hole  in  her 
stocklnjxs,  or  her  frock,  or  any  of  her  clothes,  she 
mends  it,  or  asks  her  mother  to  have  it  mended 
bhe  does  not  wait  till  the*  hole  is  very  large ;  for 
riiie  remcnibeks  what  her  mother  has  told  her, 
that  "  A  stitch  in  time  saves  nine.'' 

She  does  not  like  to  waste  any  thing.  She 
never  throws  away,  or  burns^-,  iirumbs  of  bread, 
or  peeliniL;^  of  fruit,  or  little  bits  of  muslin,  or 
linen,  or, ends  of  thread:  for  she  has  seen  the 
chickens  and  the  little  birds,  picking  up  cinimbs, 
and  the  pigs  feeding  upon  peelings  of  fruit ;  and 
she  has  seen  the  ragman  go  about  gathering  rags, 
which  her  mother  has  told  her,  he  sells  to  peo- 
ple who  make  paper  of  them. 

When  she  goes  witli  her  mother,  into  the 
kitclien,  and  the  dairy,  she  takes  notice  of  every 
th'ng  she  sees ;  but  she  does  not  meddle  with 
any  thing,  v/llhaut  Ic^  ve.  She  knows  how  pud- 
d'ln^Sj  tarts,  butter,  and  bread,  are  made. 

She  can  iron  her  own  clothes;  and  she  can 
maLe  her  own  bed.  She  likes  to  feod  the 
chickens  a;id  the  young  turkeys,  and  to  give 
tjiem  oieuii  v.nter  to  drink,  and  to  wash  them- 
selves in;  she  likes  to  work  in  her  little  garden, 
to  weed  it,  i*rA  to  sow  3*«eds  ar^d  plant  roots  in 
it ;  and  she  likes  to  do  little  jobs  for  her  mother: 
she  likes  to  be  employed,  and  she  likes  to  be 
usefid. 

If  all  little  girls  would  be  so  attentive,  and  in- 
dustrioub,  how  they  would  delight  the^.r  parents, 
and  their  kind  friends !  and  they  womld  be  mucH 


■4 


.ti.il" 


.*f- 


tlieni 
In  her 
js,  sho 
liided 
5  for 
iier. 

She 
)read, 


the 


-'■^ 


Vvcptr  Names.         *  01 

iiappiei'  themselves,  than  when  tliey  are  obati 
naie,  or  idle,  or  ill-humoured,  and  will  not  learn 
any  thing  properly,  or  mind  what  is  aaid  to  them 

♦  CHAPTER  3. 

Names  of  persons  and  places. 
Section  1. 

I     Names  of  persons. 

AcccDt  on  the  fi  ii  syllable. 

Gilbert     "^  ^^ 

Han  nah       ^ 

He  len  -^^/^^M 

Hen  ry 

Ho  mer 

Ho  race 
,  Hum  phrey 

^-  Isaac 

Ja  cob 

Jas  per  t^   " 

Jo  sf'ph 

Ju  dith 
'.m  ma  I^u  rence 

E  phraini  Loo  nard 

iCsjt  her  Ijcw  is 

I'^ran  ces         ^        Lu  cry 
Fran  cis  Mar  tha      "  '■■■ 


A  a  ron 
Abel 
K  dam 
Aj^  ne8 
An  drew 
An  na 
Ar  thur 
Ca  leb 
Cie  sar 
Cy  1U9 
1  i\  vid 
VA  ward 

V 


•r '.  f)^.-''^. 


Mary 

Mat  Uiew 
Mo  see 
Na  than  . 
Peter 
Phe  bo     V 
Philip 
Phil  lis    . 
Ra  <'.hei 
Rich  ard 
Ro  bert 
Ro  ger 
8a  rah 
Si  mon 
Ste  phen 
Tho  mas 
Wal  ter 


A  bi  ga:l 
A  bra  ham 
All  tho  ny 
Ar  chi  bald 
Bar  ba  ra 
^^^  ja  min 


Accent  on  i'ac  first  syllable. 

.Tef  f(  ry 
-        Jo  na  than 
4fe        Jo  shu  a 
HjJ  di  i» 
Mar  ga  ret 
Mi  chA  el 


€ 


?1. 


i        :'''  .>^ 


'it 


92 

Ca  ro  lifiie 
Ca  tha  line 
Chris  to  pher 
Daniel 
Oe  bo  rah 
Do  ro  thy  : 
Fro  de  ric 
Ga  bri  el 
Isabel 


Proper  JS'm.f^'es,        * 

Mor  de  cai 
^  Ni  cli )  las 

O  li  ver 
Sa  muel 
Si  me  on 
•X/      So  lo  mon 
^^,        Ti  mo  thy 
Valentine 
William 


*t 


^^ 


,-iV 


Accent  OD  the  eecood  syllable. 

A  me  li  a  £  ze  ki  cl 

Bar  tho  lo  mew  *"       Na  tha  ni  cl  ^ 

Cor  ne  li  us  ^-  *  ^      Pe  ne  lo  pe 
EUzabeth    '  "^    ;  Theophilus 

/f*  -^    Cb.  Section  2. 


■^ 


Eu'  ROPE 

N6r  way 
Swe  (jien 
Den  mark 
i v'^g  si  a 
'  r  ma  ny 
Pi  6s  si  a 
All  stri  a 
Bo  he  mi  a 
Hiin  ga  ry 
Ba  ik  vi  a 
Swit  zor  land 
rtaly 
France 
Spain 
P6r  tu  gal     , 


Names  of  places. 

CoViOtrios.  f  .  :1 


Blo  roc  00 

T<i  nis 
Tri  po  li 
K'  gypt 
Za&ra 
N6  gro  land 
N<ibia 
A  bys  81  ni  % 
A  me'  ri  oa 
West-I'n  diet 
Fieri  da 
Ge6r  gia 
Ca  ro  li  na 
Virginia 


...../ 
*.»,  f 


^t 


^v.: 


Fiwys' 


*  ->    f- 


Wales 
8r6t  lanvi 
Ire"*  land 

A'  SIA 

•rur  key 
Tar  la  ry 
Chi  1. 
.la  p^T 

East-In  dies 
Fer  Bi  a 
A  Id  bi  a 
Rhode-Island 
Ver  mont 
Con  nee  li  cut 
Now-H4.niD  shire 
Mas  sa  chti  seas 
Ken  tuc  ky 
Ten  nes  see     '"t, 


.> 


.J 


**#. 


i: 


Fro^tr  Names,  .  93 

•^  Mfi  ry  land 

K       *  *       Penn  syl  vu  ni  a 
NewJfcr  sey 
New-York 
C^  na  da 
New-Br6ns  wick 
N6  va-Sc6  ti  a 
New  found  land 
M6x  i  CO 
Ca  li  for  ni  a 
Lou  i  si  {i  na    ' 
Ter  ra-Fir  ma     { 
Pe  rti 

\  ma  z6  ni  a 
Gui  k  na 
Bra  zil  »  4 

Pa  ra  gu&y       ^ 
Chi  li 
Pa  ta  g6  ni  a   , 


* 


Ij6n  d^ 

York        ^  ;;■!;■  ^'^m  ^ 

Bris  tol  \-  '"^'^f^'fi'-rr^i^ 

Gi^s  gow 

E'din  burgh  i 

Cork 

Dtiblin 

H&m  burg 

A'm  ster  dam 

R6t  ter  dam 

L6y  den 

H^  no  ver 

Vi  <»n  na 


*1    CUJCT 


^'-     --.:t 


""-   t(j1 


w 


Pe  ters  burg 
M6s  cow 
Stock  holm 
Co  pen  hk  gen 
Ber  lin 
W&r  saw.. 
D^nt  zio 
Ly  ons 
Madrid 
Bar  ce  lo  n^ 
C&diz 
Lis  bon 
Bel  grade 


% 


i^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


^  Itt    12.2 
IS   |£o    12.0 


1^1 


1.4 


I' 
1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STMIT 

WIBSTER,N.Y.  M5M 

(716)  •73-4503 


^^        ^\    ^f\\ 


'k 


Trent 
FV&nklbrt 
Br68  sell 
Br^da      . 
Bisil 
Ilctu 

Room 
N4pleB 
V^  ni^e 
M&n  ui  a 
hdg  h6m 
Tu  rSn 
F16reiice 


Con  Stan  U 116  pit 

Al^ppo^ 

Je  rd  aa  lem 
^  Akx&ndriii 
,    Cairo 

M^c  ctt 

Me  di  na 
'"^  C4n  ton 

Que  bic 

Hi  li  te 

B6pton 

Fhikd^lpoit 

Wftahingtmi 

Charies-Town 

Qui  to 


Section^^.  -   ># 

BMuBog  LenoB, 
to  the  leetloiia  of  tUs  dijqptar 

Cargline  and  Amelia  have  hada  fine%u»niiK 
tvttBc.  lli^lndttfaieirhrotlien^I^ederickaiid 
WilHaai ;  and  they  «&  returned  cheerful  and 

lythif^tfaftt  are  used  M  this  opunlix^ 
«dine  from  other  placet.— -i%i  and  raiting 
oKw^es  and  leniQnty  come  ivom  S^pakijf  Itafy^ 
and  BirtunL  ^ 

ttoe  aM  nigar  cottie  from  the  Eaet  and  Weeb* 
Indie%  Nutmegsy  dnnamony  doteik  neppeT} 
and  ofiier  tfaces,  coni0  from  the  EairtrMMlee. 

Tohacco  grows  in  Vir^nia ;  indiso  k  Caio- 
Ifim.    Tea  grows  iu  Ghm;  coH^  la  Toikqr 


» < 


Rfioimg  Lessons.  ^       90 

snd  the  Wept^fndies*  Fhmes  and  olive!  gnnr 
in  FVanoe  and  Spain.       •  ^ 

Gdd  and  illver  eome  firom  MiBdco  and  Pern ; 
marbfoi  from  Italy  and  Tuikeyj  and  Ivory  frond 
Africa* 

DiamondBy  peailB^  and  other  ttraouiis  ftonea^ 
are  foimd  intneEatftrlndieSiiiiainSoiEiIll  Aine* 
rioa. 


oaAmB4. 

ftomiacaous  raadl^  leMODL 

Section  1. 


f  ■ 
V 


Thf-Bof  of  Diiwlpt. 

JLpoor  widow*  used  to  niha  and  work  vsiy 
hirai  in  order  that  ihe  mi^t  maintain  b«rMlf| 
and  her  little  fon*  She  ooidd  not  read;  hut  dbe 
wiahed  her  son  mig^t  leaniy  andshe  seni  him  to 
■ohool.    As  fhe  took  paii^^  he  learaid  to  read 

tVhen  he  was  about  twelte  yean  of  afe^  hia 
mother^bad  a  paralytie  atiofee^and  loi(idia  me 
of  her  limhe;  ao  ahe  was  dl>Vged  to  tte  in  bed 
aU  day  loiq^,  and  die^coiid  iiot  i$iiii  or  woik  any 
more* 

As  f^  had  not  been  iMe  to  saT^  anv  meliey, 
iht  ooi#  ii0t  hire  anybo^  t^cllMm  lierhofMB^ 
and  to  w6rk  fer  her;  and  db  Witt  v«iy  ihiifili 
^stressed.  A  {kmt  woman  irtio  was  her  neli^ 
bouri  used  siMiietines  to  etdl  ki  to  assiBt  hoTiiuid 
to  do  tlitle  johs  for  |ier  t  hut  her  son  wan  her 
STMU  eomlm  He  said  with&  hkns^;  <»1  wfl| 
n^  let  my  mother  ^  M  ivatit;  Itirill  work  fi^ 


^  Pf6miscuaus 

her :  I  will  maintain  her.  Qf^  I  hopi^  wil 
bless  me^  and  prosper  my  work." 
He  went  to  a  manufactory  that  was  in  the  town 
where  he  lived  \  and  got  some  woHfii  Everv  dav 
he  went  to  the  manufactory,  and  worked  hard^ 
h^er  than  if  h^  had  worked  for  himself  alone; 
and  in  the  evening  he,  brought  his  wages  to  his 
poor  mother.  Before  he  went  in  the  moraingy 
ne  lilways  cleaned  the  room  for  his  mother ;  and 
got  ^ir  breal^fk&t  ready;  and  did  all  he  could 
to  mi^e  her  comfoi*table  whilst  he  was  absent. 
This  good  boy  thought  if  hi^  mother  could 
read,  she  could  amuse  aiSl  employ  herself,  when 
hi.  Was  hdt  with  her:  so  he  took  a  great  deal 
of  pains,  and  tau^t  her  to  read.  And  when  she 
haa  leartied,  ishe  was  highly  delighted .:  <^Now/^ 
said  she,  <<  I  am  very  haj^y.  I  alnri.  Indeed,  oon- 
iined  to  ni^  bed,  aiid  I  cannot  wcMrk  i  but  I  can 
read  the  Bible,  and  that  is  a  great  comfort  to 
me ;  aiid  I  hi^e  one  of  the  best  and  kindest  <^ 
sons.**'--'    ^  \*-^'*.^.    ■>  ■.   ^ 

SJctjon^ 

The  litae  Gardeoer's  gift. 

^  little  bojf  1^  a  garden ;  and  he  had  a  spiade, 
a  ral^,  and  a  hoe.  1^  was  vdjry  food  of  wotking 
Ud  1^  £P9rden.  Ohe  summer.  l\e  had  in  it  a  great 
,m?%  pretty  flowers,  a  !J|acp  tree,  a  ^sebeny 
JiAi^  and  80];ne  p)$af  f 

\    Vi^en  his  pe^  were  taxi^  enough  W  be  pi^- 
ed»  and  his  gposebemea  we^  ouite  i^^  h^  s&id 
^  bis  ^isiw ;  ^  I  win  feti^  |i  badce^l 
my  jpea«,  ana  my  gooseberriesy  and      ,    _ , 
to  the  poor  tome  man  on  the  common :  fiili  lo 


town 
rerydty 

|]f  alone; 

loraingy 
ier;And 
he  could 
s  absent 
ler  could 
sir,  when 
eat  deal 
Mrfaenshe 
«^Now,v 

eed,  oon- 
butlcan 
mifort  to 
|ide8i  cf 


ia^de, 

itagreat 
oselimy 


Reading  Lessons* 


V 


ill  noW|  that  he  cannot  ride  on  the  as8|  aa  he  mod 
to  doy  and  go  to  work." 

So  tho  little  bov  fetched  lus  basket,  and  was 
very  buiy  piokmg  his  peas  and  gooseberries :  and 
when  he  had  picked  thenr,  he  carri^  them  im- 
mediately to  the  poor  old  man,  and  put  them 
on  the  table,  and  laid  some  money  on  the  talile; 
all  the  money  he  had. 

The  poor  old  man  was  sitting  by  the  firodde, 
quite  alone ;  for  his  wife  was  gone  out  to  work, 
and  his  children  were  a  great  way  off.  When  he 
saw  the  little  boy  come  in,  and  saw  him  put  the 
peas,  and  gooseberries,  and  money  upon  the  ta- 
ble, he  smiled,  and  looked  glad,  and  thankttd 
him  very  kindly. 

The  littler  boy  seemed  very  happy.  His  nster 
was  pleased  to  see  him  so  good  to  the  |K)or  old 
man,  and  loved  him  dearly.  I  dare  say  when 
the  old  man  eat  hi^  pes^  md  gooseberries,  and 

looked  at  his  money,  he  uloiK^  ^^  ^®  1^^^®  ^yi 
and  said,  ^  I  hope,  jjra^iP^|ip  that  young  gen- 
tleman, who  is  so  veiy  p^po  me." 

Section  8.  " 

Tbe  little  Prisunen. 

What  psdns  the  little  lords  take  to  build  theiv 
^  pretty,  soft,  warm  nests !  How  patiently  the  hen 
sits  upon  her  e^s,  till  they  are  hatched  f  How 
~  lieenUy  ^d  affectionately  both  the  parents 

T,  ai^lend  their  young  ones. 

AlittP  boy  having  found  a  nest  of  young  spar* 
t0nh  miut  a  mile  fh>m  the  ho^^se  where  he 
^red,  took  it,  and  returned  home.   As  he  went 

I 


9B 


Pranu8euou8 


It 


along;,  with  the  nest  in  his  hand,  he  was  surprised 
to  see  that  both  the  parents  of  the  young  birds 
followed  him,  at  a  little  distance,  and  seemed  to 
watch  whither  he  was  going. 

He  thought  that  they  would  feed  tho  litUe 
birds,  if  they  could  get  to  (hem :  eo  when  he 
reached  home,  he  put  the  nest  and  the  young 
birds  in  a  wire  cage,  and  placed  the  cage  on  the 
outside  of^^  window* 

T['h|  rirae  birds  were  hungry,  and  cried  for 
food.  Very  soon,  bovh  the  parents,  having  small 
caterpillara  In  their  bills,  came  to  the  cage,  and 
gave  one  to  each  of  the  young  birds,  and  seemed 
clad  to  see  them :  then,  away  they  flew  for  more 
food. 

The  old  birds  continued  to  feed  their  young 
ones  verf  diligently,  till  they  weve  fledged,  and 
seemed  able  to  fly.  Then  the  little  boy  Uxsk  the 
itroiigest  of  the  young  birds,  and  put  him  upon 
the  outside  of  the  cage.  When  the  old  birds 
^ame,  as  they  always  used  to  do,  with  worms  in 
their  biUs,  they  fluttered  about,  and  seemed  ve- 
ry glad  that  one  of  their  little  ones  had  got  out 
01  prison. 

They  wanted  jiim  to  fly  away;  but  he  had 
never  tried  to  fly,  and  he  was  afraid.  Then  they 
flew  btycjcwards  and  forwards  from  tlie  cage  to 
the  top  of  a  chinmey  that  was  near,  as  if  to  show 
him  now  easy  it  was  to  fly,  and  that  the  Jouvw 
ney  was  but  short.  At  length,' away  he  new*; 
wad  he  arrived  safe  at  the  top  of  the  diimn^. 
Ti»!0,  the  old  birds  fluttered  about,  as4hey  did 
wMl  they  flrst  saw  him  on  the  outside  of  the 
Cif^i  and  seemed  to  r^ice  very  much* 


:»j^"  ' 


Reading  Lessons. 


99* 


Next  day,  the  boy  put  another  of  the  birds  on 
the  outside  of  the  cage.  The  old  buds  were  as 
glad  to  see  him,  as  they  had  been  to  see  the  other 
Httle  bird ;  and  took  as  much  pains  to  persuade 
him  to  fly.  Then  the  boy  put  out  the  other  two 
birds,  which  were  all  he  had.  When  all  the 
little  birds  were  flown,  neither  they,  nor  their 
parents,  ever  came  back  to  the  cage. 

I  think  the  little  boy  must  have  been  much 
more  pleased  when  he  set  the  young  birds  free, 
than  he  would  have  been,  had  he  always  kept 
them  in  prison. 

CHAPTER  5 

Duties  of  Children^ 
Section  1. 

Love  your  &ther  and  mother.  Th^J|i^ye  yott 
very  dearly ;  and  they  have  taken  care  hi  you 
ever  since  you  were  bom.  They  lovedi  you^  and 
took  care  of  you,  even  when  you  wer4'  poor  lit- 
tle helpless  babies,  that  could  not  talk,  nor  walk 
dbout,  nor  do  scarcely  any  thing- but  cxy,  and 
give  a  great  deal  of  trouble. 

Xi/uo  is  so  *k!!id  to  you  as  your  parents  are  ? 
Who  takes  so  much  pains  to  instruct  you  ?  VHio 
taught  you  almost  every  thing  you  knowF  ~~ 
provides  food  for  you,  and  clotheis,  andl 
beds  to  sleep  on  at  nights  ?  Who  is  so  glaifSR^i^n 
you  are  pleased,  and  so  sorry  when  you  lire 
troubled  ?  When  you  are  sick,  and  in  pain,  who 
pities  you,  and  tenderly  waits  unonyou,  and 
nurses  you  ?  Who  prays  to  Goo  to  give  you 
health,  and  strength,  and  every  §ood  thing  ? 


i,- 


'I' 


100 


Promiscuous 


Obey  your  parents.  They  know  boiler  what 
i&  proper  for  you^  tlian  you  do ;  and  they  wuh 
j^u  .to  be  good,  and  wise,  and  happy. 

If  your  parents  are  sick,  or  in  trouble,  do  all 
you  can  to  comfort  them.  If  they  are  poor, 
work  very  hard,  that  you  may  be  able  to  assist 
them.  Kemember  how  much  they  have  done, 
and  suffered  for  you. 

Section  2. 

Love  your  brothers  and  sisters.  Do  not  tease 
nor  vex  them,  nor  call  them  names;  and  never 
let  your  little  hands  be  raised  to  strike  them.  If 
they  have  any  thing  which  you  would  like  to 
have,  do  not  be  angry  with  them,  or  want  to  get 
it  from  them.  If  you  have  any  thing  they  lUce, 
share  it  with  them. 

Your  parents  grieve  when  they  see  you  quar- 
rel ;  they  love  you  all  with  dear  love  5  and  they 
wish  you  to  love  one  another,  and  to  live  in  peace 
and  harmony. 

People  will  not  speak,  or  think  well  pf  you, 
if  you  do  not  behave  kindly  to  your  parents,  and 
to  your  brothers  and  sisters.  *^Whom,'*  say 
they,  ^<  will  persons  love,  or  be  kind  to,  if  they 
do  not  love  their  own  &ther  and  mother  who 
^ha^e  done  so  much  for  them ;  and  their  own 
brotfiers  and  sisters  who  have  the  same  parents, 
and  the  same  home  as  they  have,  and  who  are 
brought  up  with  them  ?" 

Sections. 
Do  not  meddle  with  what  does  not  belong  to* 
you;  nor  ever  tal-e  other  people*i  thingsi  with 
Qutleavc^k  . .     ^ 


Children,  never  allow  yourselves  to  pluck  u 
flower,  or  any  fruit,  that  grows  in  your  parents* 
or  other  people's  gardens,  unless  you  are  told 
that  you  may  do  so ;  never,  without  leave,  take 
a  pin,  or  a  needle,  or  a  bit  of  thread,  from  your 
companions:  never,  even  if  your  parents  are  very 
poor,  and  have  nothing  to  make  a  tire  with,  steal 
wood  from  your  neighbours'  hedges,  or  branches 
from  their  trees.  If  you  steal  little  things,  you 
will  soon  learn  to  steal  great  things. 

Whenever  you  are  tempted  to  steal,  do  not 
say,  as  some  silly,  naughty  people  do :  "  Those 
are  but  very  little  things,  no  body  will  miss  ihcln: 
no  body  sees  me ;  and  I  dare  say  I  shall  never 
be  found  ou^."  But  say :  <'  No,  I  will  not  steal : 
though  no  man  sees  me,  yet  God  saes  me ;  and 
if  once  I  begin,  I  shall  go  on  stealing.  Then 
every  body  that  knows  me,  wi)l  find  me  out ;  and 
r  shall  be  punished,  and  despised,  and  called  a 
thief;  and  people  will  be  afntid  to  trust  me  with 
any  Uiing  that  belongs  to  them.  All  this,  I  am 
sure,  wiU  make  »e  very  mkenible:  and  oh, 
what  is  still  worse,  God  will  be  displeased  w!  i^^ 
me ;  for  oAe  of  his  great  c<NnmandmentB  if, 
'^Thou  shalt  not  steal." 


Section  4. 

Never  tell  an  mitruth.  When  you  are  relating 
any  thing  Uiat  you  have  seen,  or  heard,  endea- 
vour io  tdt|it  eicactly  as  i^  Was.  Do  not  hlt^,  or 
invent,  any  part,  to  make,  as  you  may  thimc,  a 
prettier  story :  if  you  have  forgotten  any  part) 
/^         12 


102 


Prcmimian$ 


i 


wiy  that  you  have  forgotten  it.  Persons  who 
love  the  truth,  never  tell  a  lie,  even  in  jeit. ' 
.  Consider  well  before  you  make  a  pEomise.  If 
you  Mtv  you  will  do  a  thing,  and  you  do  it  not, 
YOU  will  tell  a.  lie :  and  who  then  will  trust,  or 
believe  you  f  No  persons  are  trusted,  or  believ 
ed,  but  those  who  Iceep  their  promises,  and  who 
epeak  the  truth. 

When  you  have  done  a  wrong,  or  careless 
action,  do  not  deny  it,  even  if  you  are  afraid  you 
will  be  punished  for  it.  If  you  are  sorry  for  what 
you  liave  done,  and  endeavour  to  do  so  no  more, 
people  wUl  very  seldom  be  angiy  with  you,  or 
punish  you.  They  will  love  you  for  speaking 
the  truth;  they  will  think  that  they  may  always 
believe  what  you  say,  since  they  nnd  you  will 
not  tell  a  lie,  even  to  hide  a  fault,  and  to  pre* 
vent  yourselves  from  being  punished. 

It  is  very  foolish  to  tell  lies ;  for,  soon  or  late, 
they  are  found  out;  and  it  is  very  mean,  and 
wicked.  God  himself  has  said  that  we  must  not 
lie ;  that  he  abhors  liars,  and  that  he  will  pu- 
nish them. 

Section  5. 

Do  not  speak  rudely  to  any  body,  or  quan*el 
with  any  body. 

Who  likes  quarrelsome,  ill-humoured  people, 
or  likes  to  be  with  them,  or  takes  pains  to  oblige 
them  ?  They  do  not  look  pleasant  and  cheerful. 
They  are  not  at  all  happy.  They|del  quite  un- 
comfortable. They  know  they  do  v^ong;  and 
they  know  that  the  persons  who  live  with  Uiemi 


no  more, 


/fading  Lessons.  103 

do  not  love  ihetn^  nor  Wish  to  oblige  them,  as 
they  do  those  who  are  kind,  and  civil;  and  good 
humoured: 

When  you  are  disappointed  of  any  thing  vou 
wished  for,  do  not  tease  people  about  it,  nor  n'et, 
nor  cry,  nor  look  sullen.  Try  to  think  no  more 
of  it ;  and  amuse,  or  please,  or  employ  your- 
selves, with  something  else.  No  persons  can 
have  every  thing  they  desire 

Section  0. 

When  you  see  very  old  peoole,  or  people  who 
are  very  ugly,  and  deformea,  do  notustare  at 
them,  or  laugh  at  them,  or  mock  tliem. 

Though  you  are  now  so  young  and  healthy, 

.  you  may  be  very  sick,  and  become  thin  and  pale, 

and  weak,  and  look  very  ugly ;  or  you  may  have 

a  fall,  and  break  your  leg  or  back,  and  be  lame 

and  deformed. 

If  you  live  to  be  old,  vour  hair  will  become 
fljray,  or  fall  off;  you  will  lose  your  teeth ;  your 
(aces  will  be  covered  with  wrinkles ;  you  will  be 
very  weak,  almost  like  little  children;  and,  per- 
haps, you  will  be  deaf,  and  blind,  and  lame. 

Would  yon  then  like  that  naughty  boys  ;md 
girls  should  laugh  at  you,  and  play  you  tricks  ? 
No ;  I  am  sure  you  w*ould  like  that  eveiy  body 
should  pity  you  and  be  kind  to  you,  ana  try  to 
help  you. 

Section  7. 
Nevei^  amuse  yourselves  with  giving  p^  to 
any  body,  not  ev!^  to  dumb  creatures. 
A  great  manjf  erdmah  are  killed,  becauae  wo 


r^ 


104 


I^roiiLf.sciiuus 


want  their  flesh  for  food  ;  and  a  gi^at  inariy  ar« 
killed,  because,  if  we  were  to  let  them  live,  they 
v/ovdd  do  us  harm :  but  1  can  see  no  reason 
that  httle  boys  or  girls  should  kill  flies,  or  pull  off 
their  wing^,  or  legs ;  or  catch  butterflies,  and 
crush  them  to  death ;  or  steal  young  birds  from 
their  soft,  warm,  comfortable  nests;  or  whip  and 
beat  horses  an<iMt8ses,  till  their  sides  bleed,  and 
are  very  sore ;  or  do  any  cruel  actions. 

The  beasts  kill  ond  another:  wolves  kill  sheep: 
kites,  hawks,  and  eagles,  kill  little  birds ;  and 
little  birds  kill  worms  and  flies :  but  wolves  kill 
sheep ;  kites,  hawks,  and  eagles,  kill  little  birds; 
and  little  birds  kill  flies  and  worms,  for  fbod^ 
and  net  for  sport,  ao  some  naughty  children  kill, 
or  torture  insects,  birds,  and  bea»ts.  O9  it  is  very 
cruel  sporti  indeed.' 

SectmnS. 

Dp  not  waste  any  thing.  If  you  have  more 
clothes  and  food  than  you  wanf^  do  not  spoil 
them,  or  throw  them  away :  but  give  them,  or 
ask  your  parents  to  give  them,  to  poor  little 
boy.«  and  girls,  who  have  no  clotfies  scarcely  to 
put  en,  no  meat  for  dinner,  and  perhaps  no  bread 
and  milk  tor  breakfast  and  supper; 

When  any  body  is  ill  in  ♦lie  house  where  you 
live,  be  very  quiet,  lest  you  should  disturb  them. 
Do  every  thing  you  can  to  make  them  well  agwi* 

When  you  are  ill  yourselves,  try  to  be  patient: 
do  not  cry,  nor  be  ill  humoured  to  the  persons 
who  are  so  kind  as  to  wait  upon  you. 

Take  what  is  given  to  you  to  make  you  heU 
ter>  without  a  cross  word;  or  look.    Medicinesii 


Heading  Lissuns.  lOd 

arii  not  pleasant  to  taste;  but  they  are  moont  to 
do  you  good. 

Section  9. 

Do  not  l>e  unclcanlyi  or  untidy,  ^whether  you 
are  well,  or  ill.  Keep  your  hands,  and  face, 
and  hair,  and  cvety  part  of  your  body,  cmite 
clean }  and  your  clothes  neat,  and  in  good  or- 
der. It  is  very  unpleasant  to  look  at  fUthy  peo- 
ple, or  to  be  near  them.  * 

Children  who  are  kept  cleax^  and  tidy,  ge- 
neially  grow  much  stroller  and  healthier,  and 
more  cheerful  and  good  humoured,  than  those 
who  are  seldom  cleaned,  and  who  wear  xfity 
filthy,  ragged  dothes. 

Section  10. 

If  the  clothes,  and  the  food,  fhat  are  given 
you,  are  proper  for  you,  do  not  find  fault  with 
them :  but  be  thankful  for  them,  though  they  are 
not  what  you  liice  as  well  as  some  other  things 

Do  not  eat  more  than  is  necessary.  Persons 
who  eat  too  much  are  called  gluttons.  They  are 
stupid,  and  heavy,  and  idle ;  and,  very  oflen,  they 
have  a  sad  pain  in  their  head,  and  stomacli. 

Take  care  of  every  thing  that  belongs  to  yo> 
If  you  have  drawers  of  your  own,  keep  them  tc\ 
good  order.  Persons  who  always  put  their  things 
m  the  proper  places,  very  seldom  lose  any  thing* 
v/hibn  they  want  a  thing,  they  know  where  to 
find  it ;  and  tliey  need  not  waste  their  time  in 
looking  for  it. 

Section  11. 

Do  not,  if  you  can  help  it,  keep  company  with 
diildren  who  lie,  or  steal,  or  q-jarrel;  or  use  bad 


# 


106 


Promiacfwus 


words,  lest  they  should  teach  you  to  do  as  thfty 
do ;  and  th^t  people  who  see  you  with  them^ 
should  thiuK,  and  say,  that  you  too  are  naughty. 
If  the  people  whom  you  must  live  with,  behave 
ill,  take  great  care  not  to  learn  their  bad  ways. 
If  they  see  that  you  are  very  good  indeed,  pe>r- 
haps  they  will  learn  to  be  liko  you.  Groodpeoj^o 
should  not  learn  to  be  like  bad  people ;  but  bad 
people  should  learn  to  be  like  good  people. 

Section  12. 

Do  not  be  curious  to  know  what  people  do  not 
wish  you  to  know.  Do  not  look  at  their  letten, 
or  what  they  are  writing,  unless  they  give  you 
leave ;  perhaps  there  is  something  in  their  let- 
ters, or  what  they  are  writing,  which  they  do 
not  wish  you  to  see. 

Do  not  listen  at  doors,  or  in  any  places  where 
people  who  are  talking,  do  not  see  you,  or  know 
tliat  you  are  attending  to  what  they  say. 

Section  13. 

Do  as  you  are  bid  by  those  who  teach  you. 
Take  pains  to  improve  in  reading,  writing,  and 
whatever  else  your  parents  are  so  kind  as  to 
teach  you,  or  wish  you  to  learn.  * 

Do  not  think  you  know  better  than  your  p&» 
rents,  and  your  teachers.  ^They  have  lived  a 
great  deal  longer  than  you  have ;  they  have  read, 
and  seen,  and  heard,  a  great  many  things  whz'^h 
.you  know  nothing  of.  You  have  lived  lonffer 
than  little  infants,  and  you  know  more;  but 
great  boys  and  girls  know  more  than  you  do; 
and  men  and  women  know  more  than  great  boja 
andgirlsdo.  ,     ^  ,  ..       .^..%.., 


Readins  Lessons. 


107 


Bo  not  read  any  books  but  those  which  youir 
parents,  or  teachers,  give  you  leave  to  read. 
Some  books  are  not  proper  for  you  to  read :  they 
are  like  bad  companions;  they  teach  wrong 
things.  It  is  better  not  to  read  at  all^  than  to 
read  bad  books. 

Section  14. 

Our  parents  are  very  good  to  jus ;  but  God  is 
better  than  our  parents,  and  he  has  done  m6r» 
for  us.  He  gave  us  our  parents,  and  every  thing 
we  have.  He  is  not  a  man;  lie  is  wiser,  and 
better,  than  any  man  ever  was,  or  ever  can  be. 

He  made  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars ;  ih^  earth, 
and  the  sky ;  water,  trees  and  flowers ;  birds  and 
beasts,  fishes  and  insects;  and  men,  women, 
and  children. 

He  has  made  us  more  excellent  than  the  beasts; 
for  he<has  given  us  a  soul.  It  i«  ciir  soul  that 
knows  God,  and  that  he  is  grvod,  and  wise,  and 
powerful.  The  beasts  do  not  know  God,  nor  the 
things  which  he  has  made;  if  we  were  to  tell 
them,  ihey  would  not  understand  us.  Our  souls 
learn  and  know  a  great  many  things,  which  the 
beasts  cannot  learn.  Our  bodies  will  die  like 
the  beasts.  When  we  are  laid  in  the  grave, 
worms  will  devour  our  flesh,  and  our  bones  will 
crumble  inio  dust.  But  our  souls  are  immortal  ^ 
thev  will  never  die. 

G^  orders  every  thitig.  He  keeps  us  alive  ; 
and  he  makes  us  die  when  he  pleases.  There  is 
nothing  which  he  camlot  do.  lie  sees  us  wher- 
ever wdare^  by  night  as  well  as  by  day;  and  he 


f^.-' 


{ '€ 


lod 


Pnymiscuous 


Wi 


1 


h  'v 


knowis  all  thai  we  do,  and  say,  and  ijbink.  Tbeiv 
U  nothing  which  he  does  not  know. 

Section  15. 

We  must  love  God.  Good  people  love  him 
more  than  they  love  any  thing,  or  any  person  in 
ibe  world.  They  never  rise  in  the  morning,  or 
lie  down  at  nigh^  without  thinicing  of  him,  and 
of  the  good  he  has  done  them.  Often  in  the 
day,  they  think  of  him;  and  they  love  to  talk, 
and  hear,  and  read  about  hint.  ^ 

We  must  pray  to  God ;  that  is,  we  must  tell 
him  that  we  know  he  is  very  good,  and  worthy 
to  be  loved ;  that  we  hope  he  tnduil  foigive  us 
when  we  do  wrong,  put  good  thoughts  into  our 
minds,  and  help  us  to  be  better  and  better  $  and 
that  he  will  bless  us,  and  our  parents,  and  all  our 
kind  friends,  and  give  us  every  good  thing  that 
is  proper  for  us. 

We  must  do  to  all  persons  what  God  requiiBB 
us  to  do.  It  is  his  will  that  we  should  not  be  un- 
kind, even  to  people  who  are  unkind  to  us;  and 
that  we  should  do  to  all  persons  as  we  wish  they 
would  do  to  us. 

The  things  that  God  requires  of  us  will  make 
us  ^ood,  and  happy.  If  we  do  them  not,  he  will 
be  oispleased  witn  us,  and  punish  us.  He  can  pu- 
nish us  in  whatever  way  he  pleases.  H^  can 
take  away  all  oui:  friendb,  and  every  thing  that 
he  has  given  us ;  and,  after  death,  he  can  make 
us  very  miserable  for  ever.  But  if  we  try  to  be 
good,  and  to  do  as  he  would  have  us  to  do,  he 
wfU  help  us  to  be  good;  he  will  bless  us  ;*he  will 


^itnai'  'g*  Lesoonis.  109 

make  U3  feel  happj  m  our  minds :  and  when  wo 
die,  that  is,  when  our  souls  leave  our  bodies,  he 
will  take  us  into  heaven ;  where  we  shall  be  with 
him,  and  know,  and  love,  and  praise  him,  better 
than  any  body  in  this  world  can  know,  and  love, 
and  praise  him.  Then  we  shall  never  grieve  any 
more;  we  shall  never  do  wrong  any  more;  wo 
shall  be  wiser,  and  happier,  than  any  body  wh(i 
lives  here,  can  be,  or  can  imjigine* 

*  Section  16. 

We  must  love  (o  read  the  Bible.  ^  It  is  the 
most  excellent  and  beautiful  of  all  books.  God 
himself  commanded  good  men  to  write  it.  There, 
we  read  of  all  the  great  and  good  things  God  has 
done  for  us,  and  for  all  people ;  how  just,  and 
wise,  and  powerful  he  is ;  and  what  we  must  do 
to  serve  and  please  him.  There,  we  read  of  good 
men  who  loved  God,  and  whom  he  loved  and 
blessed ;  of  Abraham,  IsaaQj|nd  Jacob,  of  Joseph^ 
Moses,  Sarnuel,  and  David. 

There  too,  we  read  of  Christ,  who  v/as  so  good, 
and  who  has  done  so  much  for  us.  He  never  did 
harm  to  any  body  5  he  never  did  any  thing  that 
was  wrong.  Me  was  gentle  and  patient  when  he 
was  troubled,  and  when  he  was  ill  used ;  he  was 
kind  to  all  persons,  even  to  those  who  were  un- 
kind to  him  5  and  when  wicked  men  were  just 
going  to  kill  him,  he  prayed  to  God  to  forgive 
Siem. 

When  we  have  read,  or  heard,  about  Christ, 
and  who  he  was,  Und  what  great  things  he  has 
done  fbr  us,  we  must  love  htm,  and  be  thankful 
'to  him,  and  try  to  be  like  him.  K         \ 


M 


ml 


110 


Fisnires  and  JSumitcnt, 


Children,  make  haste  to  learn  to  read,  and  to 
understand  the  meaning  of  wNai  you  read  i  love 
to  leam  your  duty,  atd  to  do  it  $  then  you  will 
be  able  to  read  the  Bible,  and  you  will  Ioy^  to 
read  it — ^There  are  many  things  in  it  which  you 
can  understand  now,  though  you  are  so  young. 

When  you  are  older  and  wiser,  you  will  un- 
derstand it  better ;  aq^^f  you  are  good,  you  will 

"more.  ^ 


delight  in  it  more 


One 

Two 

Three 

Four 

Five 

Six 

Seven 

Eight     ' 

Nine 

Ten        I 

Eleven 

Twelve 

Th&teen 

Fourteen 

Fifteen 

l%Xt6«2 

8ev6nteen 

MnBtMtt 
Twiolgf 


)CIIAPTER  6. 

figures  and  nuriiben. 

Arabic 
1 

ft 

8 

4 

« 

9 
10 

11  ^ 
12 
18 
,14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
10 


i<r 


t 

n 


f 


IT 

Vj 
VI 

vn 

VIS 
K 

X 
XI 


znr 
zvn 


Twenty  five 
Thirty 
Thirty  five 
iTorty 
Forty  five 
Fifty 
Fiflylive 
Sixty 
Sixty  five 
Seventy  # 
Seventy  five 
Eighty 
Eighty  five 
Ninety^ 
Onehmidred 
Two  hundred 
Three  hundred 
Four  hundred 
Five  hundred 
Six  hundred 
Seven  himdred 
Eight  hundred 
Nine  hundred 
One  thousand 


Abbreviations. 

26 
30 
35 
40 
45 
50 
55 
60 
%  65 
70 
75 

m 

85 

90 
100 
200 
800 
400 
500 
600 
700 
800 
900 
1000 


111 


XXV 


XL 

XLV 

L 

LV 

LX 

LX7 

LXX 

LXXV 

IXSX 


XO 

0 

CD 

COO 

0000 

DO 

DOO     • 
DOOO 

|dcoco 


CHAFFER  7. 

Abbreviations  used  in  writing  and  printiag. 

A.  D.  or  B.  A.  Bachelor  a.  m.  In  the  year  of  the 

of  Arte.  world. 

ABP.  Ardibishop.  a.  m.  Before  noon. 

A.  D.  In  the  year  of  our  p.  u.  After  noon. 

Lord.  D.  z>.  Bachelor  pf  |£^> 

A.M.  or  M*  A.  Master  of     nity. 

Arts.  p.  D.  Doctor  ef  divinity 


112 


Abbreviatiaiis, 


i9 

i 

PI 

H 

lAm 

pH 

Mm 

■f^y 

ii 

BP.  Bishop. 

BART.  Baronet. 

ooL.  Colonel. 

€.  s.  Keeper  of  the  seal. 

c.  p.  s.  Keeper  of  the 

privy  seal.  '  • 

ESQ";  Esquire. 
F.  L.  8.    Fellow  of  the 

Linnsean  Society. 
F.  A.  s.  Fellow  of  the 

Antiquarian  Society. 
F.  R.  8.  Fellow  of  the 

Royal  Society. 

0.  R.  George  the  King. 
HON.  Honourable. 

J.  H.  s.    Jesus  the  Sa- 
viour of  men. 
J.  p.  Doctor  of  Law. 
Kiim  Knight. 
LIEUT.  Lieutenant. 
X.  8.  Place  of  the  seal. 

1.  L.  D.    Doctor  of  the 
Canon  ^d  Civil  law. 

M.  D.  Doctor  in  Phvsic. 

MR.  Master. 

MRS.  Mistress. 

M.  s.  Sacred  to  the  me- 
mory. 

M.  p.  Member  of  Par- 
liament. 

MS.  Manuscript. 

Mss.  Manuscripts. 

n.  B.  Mark  wbU. 

Ko.  Number. 


N.  s.  New  Style.* 

0.  s.  Old  Style. 
oxoN.  Oxford. 
PHaoM.  A  lover  of  the 

Mathematics. 

PER  CENT.  By  the  hun- 
dred. 

p.  M.  Q.  Professor  of 
music  at  Gresham 
college.   • 

p.  8.  Postscript.' 

Q.  Queen. 

BEG.  PROF.  E^'s  Fto- 
fessor. 

RT.  HON.  Right  Ronour- 
able. 

8T.  Saint. 

s.  T.  p.  Professor  of  Di- 
vinity. 

XT.  Christ. 

XTN.  Christian. 

ULT.  The  last. 

IB.  or  IBID.  The  same 
place. 

ID.  The  same. 

E.  6.  or  V.  G.  As  for  ex 
ample^. 

1.  E.  That  is. 

Q.  D.  As  if  he  should  say. 

Q.  L.  As  much  as  you 
please. 

Q.  8*  A  sufiicieiit  quan- 
tity. , 

v.F«rvi»E.   See. 


Italic  LetUrs, 


113 


sor  ofDi* 

rhe  same 

b  for  ex 

lould  saj. 
h  as  you 

entqiuin« 

See* 


VIZ.  For  VIDELICET.      &c.  et  cetera^  and  lo 
That  is  to  say.  forth. 


r  of  the     1 

^ 

And. 

I 
the  hun-     I 

.  ♦       J,    1 
essor   of     ■ 

Gresham     ■ 

CHAPTER  8. 

Reading  Lessons,  in  Italic,  Old  English^ 

nuscript  letters.     ' 

Section  1. 
Italic  Letters. 

and 

ma- 

^^H 

A 

B       C      D      E      F      Q 

H 

/ 

^^1 

J 

k       I      M     N      0      P 

« 

H 

ig's  Fto-     ■ 

S 

T       U     V     W     X     r 

Z 

t  Honour*     I 

a 

m 

J 

b       c       d       «       /       g 
t       I       m      n     0       p 

h 
9 

1   # 

9 

t       ti       V     '  «v     ^      y 

% 

Select  Sentences* 

Do  to  others  as  yen  wish  they  sItmLd  do  to  you* 

How  pleasant  it  is  to  live  imth  persons  who  core 
Mndy  and  cheerfi^,  and  willing  to  oblige;  who  ne- 
ver taksy  or  kepp^  what  does  not  belong  to  them  ; 
and  wlio  alicays  speak  the  truth  f 

When  you  are  told  of  a  faulty  endeavour  to 
avoid  it  afterwards* 

We  must  not  do  wrongs  because  %oe  see  others 
Qjo  so. 

Be  not  afraid  to  do  what  is  right  and  proper 
for  you  to  do. 

f  Never  ask  other  persons  tq  do  any  thing  for  yoi^f 
whid^  you  can  as  prop9rly  do  for  yoursdves. 

As  soon  as  you  have  teamed  to  work  wellf  tty 
toworkquidc. 

If  we  do  not  take  pains^  we  nmatnot  exp§ct  ta 
ixcelin  any  thing.  Kfi 


114 


Italic  Leilers. 


Attentive  and  indusfrioits  people,  can  always 
find  time  to  do  wliat  is  proper  Jor  them  to  do. 

How  comfortahle  it  is  to  feel  thai  we  d^^rly  love 
onr  parents,  our  brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  our 
relations  and  friends  ;  and  to  know  that  tliey  love 
us,  and  wish  to  serve  ns,  and  make  us  hapjjy  / 

Persons  who  desire  to  gain  knowledge,  listen  to 
their  instructers  with  attention  and  respect. 

Ignorant,  foolish,  arid  obstinate  persons,  are  very 
disagreeable  to  others,  and  unhappy  in  themselves. 

The  Parrots, 

Two  parrots  were  confined  together  in  a  large 
cage.  The  ciip  which  held  their  food,  was  put  at 
the  bottom  of  the  cage.  They  commonly  sat  on  the 
same  perch,  and  close  beside  each  other.  Whenever 
one  of  thsm  went  do-wn  for  food,  the  other  always 
followed;  and  when  ihey  had  eaten  enough,,  they 
hastened  together  to  the  higfiest  perch  of  the  cage. 

They  lived  four  years  in  this  state  of  confine 
ment ;  and  always  showed  x  strong  €tffectio7i  for 
each  ofher.  At  the  end  of  tfUs  time,  the  female  grew 
very  weak,  and  Imd  all  tfte  marks  of  old  age^  Her 
Ugs  swelled,  atid  she  was  no  longer  able  to  go  to 
tlic  bottom  of  tJis  cage  to  take  h^r  food:  but  lier 
companion  went  and  brought  it  to  mr.  He  carried, 
it  in  his  bill,  and.  emptied  it  into  Iters, 

This  affectionate  bird  continued  to  feed  his  mate, 
in  this  manner,  for  four  months.  But  her  weak* 
ness  increased  every  day.  At  last  site  was  unahU 
to  sit  on  tlie  perch  ;  and  remained  crouched  ai  the 
bottom  ofUve  cage.  Sometimes  she  tried  to  geH  upt 
to  the  IfPMr  peHhi  hit  vms  mfl  able. 


Old  English.  1 

Her  cmnpanion  did  all  lie  could  to  assist  her* 
He  often  took  hold  of  the  upper  pari  of  her  wing 
with  his  bill,  and  tried  to  draw  Iter  up  to  him* 
His  looks  and  his  motions  showed  *a  great  desij/^ 
to  help  Jury  and  to  make  her  sufferings  less. 

But  the  sight  was  still  more  affecting^  when  the 
female  was  dying.  Her  distressed  companvm  went 
round  and  round  her  a  long  time,  without  stop* 
ping.  He  tried  at  last  to  open  Iter  bill,  that  he 
mi^U  giv*'  her  some  food.  His  trouble  increased, 
every  moment.  He  went  to' and  from  Jter,  with  the 
utmost  appearance  of  distress.  Sometimes  he 
made  the  m^st  mmimful  cries :  at  other  times,  he 
fixed  his  eyes  on  his  mate,  and  was  silent;  but  his 
looks  showed  the  deepest  sorrow.  His  companion 
at  length  died:  and  this  affectionate  and  interest- 
ing bird  grew  weaker  and  weaker  from  thai  time; 
and  lived  only  a  few  months. 

This  is  an  affecting  lesson,  to  teach  us  to  be 
kind  and  loving,  and  very  lielpful,  to  one  another; 
and  to  those  persons  in  particular,  who  are  nearly 
connected  voith  us^  and  wlio  stand  in  need  of  our 
assistance. 

Section  2. 
Old  English. 

a  «  c  a?  e  JF   0  i^ 

r    p     5 


*i«,/,.'  ■' 


f? 


IIB 


Old  English, 


Cjfte  charitable  §^i1Ht0f 
People  toBo  lode  to  ferfie  atiti  oblige 
o^ni>  ran  fittb  mattp  toaptf  of  tioittg 
it,  to^icg  felf ilb^  un&inb  {leople  bo  ttot 

^ome  little  git:l0>  togo  tdete  tifitt^y 
anb  togore  patetttiS  teece  ticg,  I)ab  a  full 
glafei  of  goob  looim  alloteeb  tgem>  eberp 
bap4  Cgep  faib  one  to  another:  ''  Wit 
are  ffrong  anb  IDealt&p  *,  toe  tan  bo 
toitj^oitt  toine^  C(EletoilI>  berp  often, 
f  abe  our  toine ;  anb  pour  it  into  a  bot- 
tle for  poor  people  togo  are  0icii.  Cj^ep 
tannot  afforb  to  bup  toine,  ebeu.  togen 
tge  bottor  telljsi  tjgem  it  tooulb  bo  tgem 
more  goob  tgan  anp  mebirine0t  HMttn 
toe  iiabe  monep,  toe  toill  gibe  tgem  fome 
monep  alfo ;  or  toe  toill  bup  tilings;  for 
tgem  tgat  tgep  toann 

Cgefe  goob  little  girl0  hit^  a0  t&ep 
faib.  dUBen  tgep  gearb  tgat  anp  of 
tgeir  poor  neig&boursi  toere  0ic{i>  anb 
tgat  toine  tooulb  bo  tjgem  goob>  t&ep 
toere  berp  glab  to  gabe  a  bottle  redibp 
for  tgem.  Cge  poor  people  iQbeb  tgem> 
anb  tvfre  berft  tganfifttl  to  tgem. 


.*  Mmmscript  117 

i!M%m  tittt  good  cgUtiren  gteto  tip, 
tljtp  ga6  a  great  tieal  of  time  mi  mo« 
ttep  to  fpettti  a0  tgep  pleafeti^  Cfien  tllep 
raoeO  t^etr  toine,  a0  tliep  ufeti  to  bo ; 
tgep  tootfteD  for  poor  people;  tjgep 
rauggt  little  gtrl0  to  rea&,  atto  tDrtte> 
and  fett),  anti  gatie  tgem  boo&iai  anil 
(lotSe0 :  an6  Hi  all  tge  good  tSep 
(ouin  to  tge  poor  people  toj^m  tfiep 
Ineto. 

Section  3. 
Manuscript. 


a  V  c  d  e  f  a   n    i  i    ^  Cm 

nahina  u)6t  M<f  rather j  ana  nu 


^ne  w(ytKnou4e  vo\ 


118  Manuscript* 

motncz  vcina  icc  at  an  no^hUaCf 
wa6  ^ent  to  a  ivordnouae.  i^& 
vefi^ve^wcvC'^  andworKcdna%df 
tnat  nc  miant  deserve  tne  rood, 
ano  cu)tnes,ano  otner  necessaries, 
ivnicn  were  a^rved  nitn. 
y^ery>  soon,  ne  nao  some  money' 


7 


^roj  ana 


Mven  to  nim,  as  a  reruan 
ne  was  toM  tnat  ne  miaM  do 
wUntne  mone^,iust  as  nehCeas^ 
eo.  Q^s  soon  as  ne  nad  receiv- 
ed it,  ne  as^ed  nis  master  s  ^ave 
to  ao  ano  see  nis  motner^  anone 
too^  tne  mon&u  witn  nim,  ano 
aave  it  to  n&i. 

♦  At  Shretrabiirr 


Words  sowUlid  alike. 


119 


natdf 

food, 

varied. 


\moneu 
Oj  aTia 
fM  do 

receiv' 
i  Ceave 

a  no  M 
If  ang 


(y  noiva^ad  ne  mu6t  nave  f^A, 
wnen  ne  aave  tnc  tnondu  to  nis 
motnc^j  U  roai  vcru  utt£^p  SiU 
it  'iifi7.^  aCC  ne  nad  to  cUve:  rino 
MO  6ne  ma6t  nave  Seen, 
to  nave  do 


p 

3!^  77}    a 


ja 


wo  a  don  ! 


OBAPrEB  9* 

Words  exactly  the  same  in  aoundy  but  diffemt 
in  spelling  and  signification* 

All,  every  one  At  t^n  dantsy.waiteri 

Awl,  aA  imtnunent  to  Bare,  naked 

bore  holes  Bear,  a  beast    , 

Al  tar,  for  sacrifice       BeaUf  a  fi>p 
A'i  ter,  to  change         Bew,  to  shoot  with 
Air,  one  of  the  ele-  \  Beat^  to  strike 

ments*  /  Beety  a  plant 

Ere,  before  >  Q£r  ry,  a  small  fruit 

Heir,  one  who  inhe-  V  Bd  ry,'  to  lay  in  the 

rits  )      grave 

/iB  c^nt,  going  up  Beer,  malt  liquor 

As  s^nt,  agreement       Bier,  to  carry  iib»  dead 
At  t^n  dance,  waiting    Blew,  did  blow 

*  By  a— rliUaKt  in  thif  chapter,  luch  words  00I7  m  bar*  pre* 
fSMLy  the  Mat  wamnA,  we  assiit  the  learner  in  bte  pronuodatiOBiei 
well  u  enakle  htai  to  (ttstlosuiib  tho  meaniiis  of  worda  ieupMiJ 
•lOM 


•'  I 


190 


Words  sounded  alike. 


Blue,  a  cobur 

Boar^abeast         >-. 

fiore,  to  make  a  l^ol(f 

Bough,  a  branch 

Bow,  to  bend      ^  ^ 

Brerd,  food   ' 

Brec^  brought  up 

Cell,  a  hut  or  cave 

Sell,  to  dispose  of 

Sent,  did  send 

Scent,  smeU 

Ceil  ing,  of  a  room 

S^al  ing,  fixing  a  seal 

Coarse,  not  fine 

Course,  race  or  way 

G6m  pie  ment,  the  full 
number 

C6m  pli  ment,  civil  ex- 
pression 

Dear,  costly 

Deer,  a  wild  beast 

Dew,  on  the  grass 

Due,  owins 

Faint,  feeUe 

Feint,  a  preten^ 

Fair,  just 

Fare,  provisions 

Flea,  an  insect 

Flee,  to  run fromdanger 

Foul,  filthy 

Fowl,  a  bird 

Gilt,  with  gold 
Guilt,  sin 


Grate,  for  coals      \ 
Great,  large  '  ' 

Hart,  a  beast 
Heart,  seat  of  life 
H^jr,of  the  head 
Hare,  a  beast 
Heal,  to  cure 
Heel,  part  of  the  foot 
Hear,  to  hearken 
Here,  in  this  place 
Hew,  to  cut 
Hue,  colour 
Hole,  a  cavity 
Whole,  total 
Knew,,  did  know 
New,  not  worn 
Leak,  to  run  out 
Leek,  an  herb 
Lead,  metal   ^ 
Led,  did  lead 
I^^s  sen,  to  make  leas 
IAb  son,  a  precept 
Mean,  low 
Mien,  appearance 
Meat,  food 
Meet,  to  assemble 
Mete',  to  measure 
Moan,  to  lament 
Mown,  cut  down 
Oar,  to  row  with 
Ore,  metal 
Fain,  uneasiness 
Pane,  square  of  gla» 


Wcfd$  nmmdci  alike. 


121 


Fekf  a  couple 
Fare,  to  cut  off 
Fear,  a  fruit 
Peace,  quiet 
Piece,  a  part 
Peer,  a  nobleman 
Pier,  a  column 
PIai%  eituation 
Plaice,  a  fish 
Fray,  to  beseech 
Prey,  plunder 
Raise,  to  lift  up 
Rays,  sun-beams 
Raze,  to  demolish 
Rain,  from  the  clouc 
Reign,  to  rule 
Rein,  of  a  bridle 
Restyijepose 
Wrest^  to  force 
Rye,  com 
Wit,  crooked 
Ri^t,  just 
Rite,,  a  ceremony 
Wright,  an  artificer 
Write,  to  use  a  pen 
Sail,  of  a  ship 
Sale,  selling 
Scene,  the  stage 
Seen,  beheld 
Sea,  the  ocean    ' 
See,  behold 
Seam,  edges  sewed 
Soem,  to  appear    . 


Sow,  to  scatter  seed 

Sew,  to  work  with  a 
'  neeciie      "''^ 

Sleight,' dexjbe^y 

Slight,  to  deHpiste 

Sloe,. a  fruit 

Slow,  tardy 

Sole,  of  the  foot 

Soul,  spirit 

Soar,  to  fiy  aloft 

Sore,  an  udcer  j 

Some,  a  part 

Sum,  the  whole 

Son,  a  male  child 

Sun,  the  cause  of  day 

Steal,  to  pilfer 

Steel,  hardened  iron 

Stile,  a  passage 

Style,  language 

Straight,  not  crooked 

Stnu^  narrow 

S6c  cour,  help 

S6ck  er,  a  twig 
'  Tail,  the  end 

Tale,  a  story 

Their,  of  them 

There,  in  that  plac 

Too,  likewise 

Two,  a  couplo 

Toe,  of  the  foot 

Tow,  of  flax 

Vale,  a  valley 
-  Veil,  a  cover 


m 


122 

Vain,  worthless 
Vane,  a  weathercock 
Vein,  a  blood  vessel 
Waist,  of  the  body 
Waste,  loss 


Words  often  confounded. 


Weak,  not  strong 
Week,  seven  days 
Yew,  a  tree 
You,  yourselyes 


OUAPTER  10. 

tVords  which  are  often  improperly  coi 
in  spelling  or  pronunciation,  or  both. 

C6  le  rj',  a  species  of  parsley. 

Sk  la  r\',  stated  hire. 

Con  cert,  harmony. 

C6n  sort,  companion. 

CoiLin  cil,  persons  met  in  consultation* 

Co(in  se],  advice,  direction. 

K  m^rge,  to  rise,  to  mount  from  obscurity. 

Im  m^rge,  to  put  under  water. 

£'  mi  nent,  high,  exalted. 

Im'  mi  nent,  impending,  at  hand. 

G€  ni  us,  mental  power,  peculiar  disposkioiu 

G^  nus,  class  containing  many  species. 

In  ge  ni  ous,  inventive,  possessed  of  geniui* 

In  g^  nu  ous,  candid,  generous. 

To  Lay,  to  place,  to  quiet. 

To  Lie,  to  be  in  a  reclining  posture,  to  rest* 

Li  CO  rice,  a  root  of  sweet  taste. 

Lick  er  ish,  nice  in  the  choice  of  food. 

Or'  di  nance,  a  law  or  rule. 

Ord'  nance,  cannon,  groat  guns* 

P6r  se  cute,  to  pursue  with  malice. 

Fr6  se  cute,  to  continue,  to  sue  at  law. 

Prin  ci  pal,  a  head,  a  sum  placed  at  interest 

Prin  ci  pie,  first  cause,  fundamental  tnilh. 


:         .  Words  spelled  alike. 

116  lie,  remainder. 

Re  lict,  a  widow. 

PrI  ce  dent,  a  rule  or  example. 

Pr6  si  dent,  one  at  the  head  of  others. 

St4  tue,  an  image. 

St&  tute,  a  law. 

T^  nor,  general  course  or  drifl. 

T^  nure,  the  manner  of  holding  estates. 

Track,  mark  left,  a  road. 

Tract,  a  country,  a  quantity  of  land. 

ohafSr  11. 

Words  spelled  alike,  but  which  differ  in  pre* 
nunciation  and  meaning.  / 

Conduct,  management,  behaviour. 

To  Con  d(ict,  to  lead,  to  direct 

A  C6n  test,  a  dispute,  difference.    - 

To  Con  t^st,  to  strive,  to  contend. 

Fr6  quent,  oflen  seen,  often  oocuning. 

To  Fre  q^ent,  to  visit  oflen. 

A  Mi  nute,  the  sixtieth  part  of  an  hour. 

Minute,  small,  slender. 

An  Ob'ject,  that  on  which  one  is  employed. 

To  Ob  j^ct,  to  oppose. 

A  Subject,  one  who  is  governed. 

To  Sub  ject,  to  make  submissive. 

A  Fr6  sent,  a  gift,  a  donation.  '-*^ 

To  Pre  stnt,  to  give,  to  show.  %  ^ 

A  T6r  ment,  pain,  misery. 

To  Torment,  to  put  to  pain,  to  vex. 

A  Tear,  water  from  the  eyes. 

To  Tear,  to  pull  in  pieces.  / : 

A  Sow,  a  female  hog. 

To  Sow,  to  scatter  seed  in  the  ground. 


124  Irregular  Pronundaikm. 

A  Bow,  an  instrument  of  war. 

To  Bow,  to  bend  the  body  in  respect 

A  Mow,  a  loft  where  hay  or  com  is  laid  iip* 

To  Mow,  to  cut  with  a  sithe. 

A  House,  a  place  to  live  in. 

To  House,  to  harbour,  to  Bhelter. 

Use,  advantage,  custom. 

To  Use,  to  employ  to  any  purpose. 

Close,  shut  fast,  confined. 

To  Close,  to  shut,  to  telf  ^* 

Grease,  the  soft  port  oJTOie  fat. 

To  Grease,  to  smear  vnih  grease* 

An  Ex  ciise,  an  apology. 

To  £x  c6se,  to  admit  an  apology.* 

CHAPTER  12. 

Words  in  which  the  pronunciation  diWsn  i» 
markably  from  the  Spelling. 


Aisle 
A'  proot 
Beaux, 
Belle, 
BSn  cult, 
Bo&t  swain* 
Bfiry, 
B&sy, 
Bd  SI  ness, 
Cftt  sup, 
C6clc  snaio, 
C6  lo  oel. 
Corps, 
C6  cum  ber, 
Gdp  board, 
Cri  tlque, 
E  cliit, 
Ewe, 
Oaol, 
Hiiir  peony, 


Pronunciation. 

He 

A'  pum. 

Boes. 

Bell. 

Bis  kit. 

B6  sen. 

B«rre. 

Biz  se. 

Biz  ness. 

Cfitch  up. 

Cdk  sn. 

Cfir  nel 

Core. 

C&w  cum  ber. 

C(ib  burd. 

Crit  te«k. 

£  clfcw. 

Yu. 

Jail. 

Hfc  pea  ne. 


Spelling. 

H&ir  pence. 
Hafit  boy. 
Hie  cough, 
Housi  rife, 
V  ron, 
Lieu  it  osLOtt 
One, 
Once, 
Pfathl  sic, 
Ragofit, 
8ch(  dule» 
Schism, 
Sehis  ma  tie, 
Seveu*  night* 
Sub'  tie. 
Two, 
Vfc  tu  als, 
Wai&f  coat, 
W6  men. 
Yacht, 


Pronunciation 

H&  peoee. 

H6boy. 

Hie  cup. 

H6z  zif. 

I'  urn. 

Lev  t€a  taalL 

Wun. 

Wunce. 

Tic  tie. 

Ragg6a 

86djultt. 

Sizm. 

61z  mt  tie 

S«onit 

Sfit  tit. 

Too. 

Vlt  t\x. 

W«S  lEOt. 

Wimmflo. 
Yot. 


*  The  last  five  pair  of  trords,  are  distinguished  by  the  «,  IB  tht 
fir«t  irord  being  sharp ;  and,  in  the  second,  iat,  I1k9i 


Vulgar  Errors. 


12t 


GHAPTEK    13. 


Words  which  are 

Bile  for  Boil 
Pint  for  Point 
Pyzon  for  Poison 
Cheer  for  Chair 
Ketch  for  Catch 
Youra  for  Yours 
Hern  for  Hers 
Hizen  for  His 
Weal  for  Veal 
Rensli  for  Rinse 
Fift  for  Fifth 
Sixt  for  Sixth 
Gether  for  Gather 
Kittle  for  Kettle. 
Sithe  for  Sigh. 
Tower  for  Tour. 


often  pronounced  very  erro- 
neously.* 

Sarcer  for  Saucer 
•     DixonaryforDictionaiy 
Hair  for  Air 
Air  for  Hair 
Harrow  for  Arrow 
Arrow  for  Harrow 
Drownded  for  Drowned 
Natur  for  Nature 
Cretur  for  Creature 
Lunnun  for  London 
Winder  for  Window 
Sittiation  for  Situation 
Eddication  for  Educatiooi 
Cirkilation  for  Circulation 
Libary  for  Library 
Winegar  for  Vinegar 

CHAPTER  14. 

Words  in  which  the  terminations  ar,  er,  or,  out 
and  re,  have  exactly  ih.Q  same  sound,  nz.  that 
of  ur.t 


Beg  gar 
col  lar 
^Har 


nectar 
pil  lar 
echo  lar 


*  Though  the  manner  in  which  these  words,  and  o^hen  of  a  li 
milar  nature,  are  frequently  pronounced,  is  extremely  erroMOUS* 

?ret,  as  ynuog  persons  of  education,  as  weii  as  others,  are  apt  to 
mitate  wnat  thev  hear,  it  is  proper  to  guanj  them  against  so  eor^ 
rupt  a  pronuncialioo. 

T  Though  the  words  comprised  in  this  chapter,  are  not  numerous* 
they  are  perhqis  sufficient  to  eXcite  the  learner's  atteation,  botk 
Ui  the  ortDogniiphy  and  the  pronunciation  of  such  worda. 

L  2 


126         Terminations  pounded  alike' 


su  gar 
vul  gar 
ce  dar 
dan  ger 
gan  der 
lodg  er 
sing  er 
sup  per 
usn  er 
ac  tor 
debt  or 
doctor 
A  quor 
manor 
pastor 
rec  tor 
armour 
can  dour 
CO  lour 
harbour 
ho  nour 
ran  cour 
^plen  dour 
centre 
lustre 
sceptre 
spec  tre 
acre 
fibre 
Itr  eye 


fri  ar 
liar 
mor  tar 
cham  ber 
ci  der 
grocer 
speak  er 
stran  ger 
wa  for 
au  thor 
ju  ror 
mayor 
minor 
tai  lor 
trai  tor 
tu  tor^ 
sue  cour 
va  lour 
vi  gour 
la  bour 
fa  your     • 
neighbour 
hu  mour 
metre 
iDiea  gre 
mitre 
nitre 
sa  bre 
salt  pe  tre 
se  pul  chre 


Iditma  imsappUa 


nr 


OBAPTER  15. 

Words  in  which  the  initial  letters  e  and  i  ace 
oflen  misapplied.* 


Embalm 
em  bea  zle 
em  pc  ver  ish 
encamp 
en  chant 
en  close 
encroach 
en  dite 
en  dorse 
en  force    * 
engross 
enjoin 
enlist 
en  roll 
en  shrine 
ensure 
entail 
entreat 


im  bit  ter 
im  body 
im  bold  en 
im  bo  som 
im  brue 
imbue 
im  plant 
im  pri  son 
increase 
in  cum  bei 
inflame 
in  gen  der 
ingraft 
inquire 
insnare 
intrust 
in  twine 
in  wrap 


•  Th8M  laltMft  to  tiM  vordi  of  thli  ch^ter,  ara  property  ti 
f  Sidt  Mconling  to  I>r.  JohMooii  DIttiomrf 


t  >» 


128 


Terms  explained* 
INTRODUCTION 


TO  THE  SUBSEQUENT  CnAPTERS. 

Thk  learner  has  hitberto  been  occupied  with  the  merd  practical 
fart  of  spelling.  It  is  proper  now  to  present  him  with  •  few  of  the 
^>imple  rules  and  principles,  by  which  the  practice  is  i;oT0rned. 
They  will  lead  liim  to  reflect,  with  advantage,  on  the  TarToui  pow- 
ers of  the  letters,  and  on  the  connexion  and  influence  which  suMllt 
amongst  them  *  and  as  they  are,  in  many  instances,  illustrated  b^ 
a  considerable  number  of  examples,  they  will  be  ttie  more  ^otollu 
gible  to  young  minds,  and  make  a  stronger  impression!  In  a  spelling- 
book,  to  omit  rules  for  speMing;  and  in  a  bttdk  which  teaches  pro- 
nunciation, to  omit  rules  respecting  the  sounds  of  the  letters ;  might 
iuslly  he  deemed  very  culpable  omissions.  If  these  rules  are  not 
now,  in  some  degree,  inculcated,  they  will  probably*  in  future^  be 
hastily  passed  over,  if  not  entirely  neglected. 

The  scholar  who  has  passed  through  tbe  preceding  parts  of  the 
honk,  and  been  conversant  with  the  nature  and  sounds  of  the  let 
ters,  must  certainly,  with  the  teacher's  aid,  be  capable  of  under- 
stauding  somf.  of  the  most  simple  rules  respect^ing  them :  especially 
as  the  Exercises  in  the  Appendix  now  added  to  tne  work,  will  ren- 
der these  vule«  not  only  easy,  but  impressive. 

We  may  further  oUserve.  that  as  th3  rules  contained  in  these 
chapters,  are  intended  to  prepare  the  scholar  for  entering  on  the 
author's  "  Abridgment  of  his  Engllab  Grammar,*'  this  ^^ifcumstaoce 
forms  an  additional  reaeoo  for  iocerting  them  in  the  latter  part  of 
tiie  spelling-book. 

In  studying  this  part  of  the  work,  it  would  be  advisable,  that  the 
learner  should,  in  the  first  instance.pay  attention  only  to  the  rules  ani 
observations  expressed  in  the  larger'type.  This  will  give  him  a 
general  Mea  of  the  <Hirerent  subjects;  which  may  be  afterwards 
improved,  by  a  care^  -i  perusal  of  the  exceptions  and  remarks  con- 
tained in  the  small jr  type.  Thus  initiated,  be  will  bo  both  quali- 
fied and  disposed  to  examine  the  subject  with  accuracy,  when  bit 
studies  are  more  advanced,  and  bis  knowledge  extended. 

CHAPTER  16. 

Explanations  of  vowels  and  consonants^  syllables 

and  words.* 

Section  1. 
Letters,  syllables,  &c. 
A  letter  is  the  least  part  of  a  word. 
The  letters  of  the  English  alphabet,  are 
iwenty-six. 

«  An  explanation  of  the  terms  contained  in  this  ehqiter,  appeara 
to  be  necessary,  to  enable  the  learner  to  uadentand  ontDy  ot  tk« 
aubsequeui  rules  and  lessons.         ^  ^- 


Tsrms  explaimd.  129 

Letters  are  divided  into  vowels  and  conso* 
nants.    See  page  10. 

A  vowel  can  be  sounded  by  itself. 

A  consonant  cannot  be  sounded  distinctly  by 
itself. 

A  diphthong  is  two  vowels  forming  but  one 
syllable. 

A  triphthong  is  three  vowels  forming  but  one 
syllable :  as^  eau  in  beau. 

A  proper  diphthong  has  both  the  vowels 
soimded :  as,  oi  in  voice^  au  in  ounce. 

An  improper  diphthong  has  but  one  of  the 
vowels  sounded :  as,  ea  in  eagle,  oc  in  boat 

A  syllable  -s  so  much  of  a  word  as  can  be  pro- 
Dounced  atoi  je:  as,  a,  an,  ant,  bit  ter,  but  ter  fly. 

Words  are  sounds,  used  as  signs  of  our 
thoughts. 

A  word  of  one  syllable,  is  called  a  monosylla- 
ble ;  a  word  of  two  syllables,  a  dissyllable ;  a 
word  of  three  syllables,  a  trisyllable ;  and  a  word 
of  four  or  more  syllables,  a  polysyllable. 

Words  of  two  or  more  syllables,  have  an  ac- 
cent on  one  of  the  syllables. 

Accent  signifies  that  stress  of  the  voice,  which 
is  laid  on  one  syllable,  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
rest.  Thus,  in  ap  pie,  the  accent  is  on  the  first 
syllable ;  and  in  a  rise,  it  is  on  the  second  sylla- 
ble. The  mark  placed  above  the  syllable,  and 
which  denotes  the  accent,  is  also  called  the  ac- 
cent. 

Section  2. 
Nouns,  pronouns,  &c. 

A  noun  or  substantive,  is  the  name  of  way 
UtatQi  af|  uMif  moeu;  stanrs* 


iSC 


Terms  explained. 


IS 


.1 


Every  word  that  m^kca  sense  of  itseir,  it  a  noun;  at,  Jolu«, 
Charles,  London ;  or  that  taken,  a,  a«,  or  the,  before  It :  att  •  tree, 
au  apple,  the  R'jn. 

A  pronoun  is  a  word  used  instead  of  a  noun^ 
to  avoid  repeating  the  noun :  as^  I,  he,  she,  they: 
**  Cliarlea  is  a  good  boy;  he  obeys  his  parents, 
and  fie  speaks  tlie  truth  ;^'  instead  of  saying, 
**  Charlea  is  a  good  boy ;  Charles  obeys  his  pa- 
rents, and  Charles  speaks  tiie  truth.'' 

An  adjective  is  a  word  that  nignifies  the  qua- 
lity of  a  substantive ;  as,  good,  bad,  tall,  short  j 
a  good  girl,  a  tall  tree. 

An  ailjectife  may  be  generally  known,  by  ita  making  wn»t  with 
the  word  thing,  or  any  particular  ooun  added  to  it :  as,  i*  good 
tbing,  a  bad  tiling,  a  sweet  apple. 

A  verb  is  a  word  that  signifies  being,  doing, 
or  suffering :  as,  I  am,  she  writes,  he  is  beaten. 

Any  word  is  a  verb,  when  we  can  prefix  a  pronoun  to  it.  Tlius, 
eat,  read,  play,  are  verbs ;  because  we  can  say,  I  eat,  she  reada, 
he  plays.  A  verb  is  also  generally  known,  by  its  making  aeoae 
with  the  word  to  put  before  it :  as,  to  eat,^to  read,  to  play. 

X^6  singular  number  signifies  one  object :  as^ 
a  tree,  the  house. 

The  plural  number  signifies  more  than  one 
object:  as,  trees,  houses. 

Section  3. 

Primitive  and  derivative  words. 

A  primitive  word  is  that  which  cannot  be  made 
a  more  simple  word  :  as,  man,  good,  sincere. 
-    A  derivative  word  is  that  which  may  be  made 
a  more  simple  word :  as,  manful,  goodness,  sin* 
cerely. 

A  derivative  word  is  sometimes  formed  of  two  distinct  words 
joined  together:  as,  inkhorn,  bookcaitf*,  tea-table :  these  are  termed 
compound  words.  A  derivative  word  is  also  formed  of  one  word, 
and  a  sylluMe  or  letter  joined  to  it.  When  tiie  syllable  or  letter 
comes  first,  it  is  called  an  initial ;  when  it  cumes  at  the  end.  it  is 
called  a  termination*  as,  kind,  unkind ^  pleaset  displease;  love^ 
ioveiy ;  liealtb,  healthy. 


Tims  explaifM 


91 


INITIALS. 

Th«  icitlali  M,  dtu  Im,  in,  4r,  sigotfy  the  kudo  m  n  m  or  »Kb* 
out,  or  wMt  of.  Tbui,  unkind,  meaiw  not  kind ;  uokidBneM.  wtot 
of  kindness ;  dishonest,  not  honest ;  dishonenty,  without  lioMstf  t 
impatient,  not  patient ;  inattentive,  not  attentive;  irregular,  act 
reciilar. 

Nit  signiiles  ill,  or  wrong :  as,  miBmanage,  to  managa  111 ;  i  feeall, 
to  flame  improperly;  misbehaviour,  bad  behaviour. 

Re  sometimes  means  backwards,  and  8omet1ro«s  it  means  again  t 
nn,  return,  to  turn,  or  come  back ;  remioU,  to  bring  to  mind  again; 
recall,  to  call  again,  to  call  back. 

TERMINATIONS. 

The  terminations  ar^  er.  or,  show  the  person  who  makes  or  doea 
the  thing:  as,  hat,  hatter,  onuwho  makes  hats;  beg,  beggar,  ona 
who  begs ;  collect,  collector,  one  who  collects.   . 

Er,  and  ett.  signify  comparison :  as,  wise,  wiser,  wisOKt  bigi 
bigger,  biggest. 

Eit,  eth^  «cl,  edif,  ing,  are  added  to  Terbs ;  and  some  off  Uian 

{iive  the  verbs  a  different  meaning :  as,  I  love,  thou  lovait«  ha 
oveth;  she  loved,  thou  lovedit,  I  am  loving. 

Ln  signifles  likeaess,  or  in  what  manner :  as,  man,  manly,  like  a 
man;  kind,  kindly,  in  a  kind  manner. 

F  shows  a  quality  or  property,  in  a  great  degree :  as,  heaHta^ 
healthy,  having  health;  wood,  woody,  abounding  with  wood. 

!sK  sigaiftes  likeness,  or  a  smsll  degree  of  resemblance ;  as,  cbildt 
childish,  like  a  child;  white,  whitish,  rather  white. 

Piitl  dignifies  plenty,  or  abundanee :  as,  Joy,  Joyful,  full  of  Joy. 
Tbi*  termination  is  now  always  spelled  with  a  single  /. 

Less  signifies  want,  or  being  without :  as,  care,  eareleas,  without 
care;  thoughr,  thoughtless,  without  thought 

CHAPTER   17. 

The  sounds  of  the  letters,  with  rules  to  distin* 

gubh  them.  /% 

Section  1.  (4 

Sounds  of  the  vowels.       - 
Each  of  tlie  vowels  has  a  long  and  a  sliort 
sound.  Some  of  them  have  also  a  middle,  or  a 
broad  sound ;  and  all  of  them,  irregular  sounds. 
We  shall  consider  them  under  these  iive  divi 
sions. 

First,  the  long  sound  of  the  vowels. 
All  tho  vowels  are  sounded  long,  in  the  two 

.'X)Ilowinjj  cases,  / 


^J 


•^■j 


11?!' 


1S2  Sounds  of  tfys  LttUn, 

1st.  In  words  or  syllables  that  end  vHh  9 

single  consonant  and  silent « .*  as, 

oake  here         mile  bone         fume 

name        these'       lime         rope  pure 

tamely  fineness  useful 

vxcBrrioRi. 

Id  a:  u,  ws,  btde,  bav«;  and  iqoit  wordieadios  io«fi|  m» 
cabbage,  village,  Ice. 

In  e  •'  as,  were. 

In  o :  aa,  goaet  «boce»  dove*  lova,  gbve*  ahora,  doat,  noncb 
aome,  come. 

In  i :  as,  gire,  live ;  and  inaoy  worda  ending  in  <ve  and  U*  t  tft 
narrative,  favourite,  ttc. 

Tboie  words  or  syllables  tbat  contain  tb«  sounds  of  tiM  tilddl* 
▼owelsi  are  also  excepted  i  as  gapfi.  loove,  prudt*  lie.  8m  pagM 
134,  I3S. 

2d.  At  the  end  of  monosvllablev,  the  voweli 
when  sounded,  is  long:  as,  he,  me,  t^y,  my,  to, 
no.  The  middle  vowels  are  excepted:  as,  ha! 
do,  to,  &c.  and  the  broad  vowel  in  la  I 

Second,  the  short  sound  of  the  vowels. 

All  the  vowels  have  a  short  sound  in  the  two 
following  cases. 

1st.  'Gi  monosyllables  that  end  with  one  or 
more  consonants :  as, 

Hat  led  fit  not         but 

caet'V.     bend        dish         long       ourl 

EXCKPTIOKS. 

In  i ;  words  in  wbicb  Id,  nd,  M(,  follow  th«  vowel :  as» 
mild  miod  night 

child  blind  right 

Ino;  as, 

droll  ford  fort  host         torn 

roll  sword  pert  most         worn 

scroll  sport  post         awora 

and  all  words  in  which  Id  and  /(  follow  the  vowel :  as» 
bold  goid  bolt  dolt 

cold  sold  colt  Jolt 

'  Those  ffords  which  cootain  the  sounds  of  the  middle  and  broad 
vowelr  an  also  excepted :  as,  halm,  bMb,  ball*  bald,  &c.  fte 
p»l(«»  134, 1:^. 


tSomids  of  the  LeUen*  138 

2d.  The  vowel    ,  abo  short  In  monosyllables 
that  end  with  two  consonants  and  silent  •;  as^ 
chance      hedp;e      mince      lodge      drudge 
dance        wedge      hinge       dodge     grudge 

EXCEPTIONS. 

In  a:  as  all  words  in  which «f,  tif,  or  th  are  placed  before  th« 

alltiot  e ;  a** 

haste  cbaogo  biAkt 

paste  atraiige  lathe 

Iq  0 ;  as,  force  forge  bore 

These  rules  for  detennining  when  the  vowel  te  loog  or  sborti 
seem  to  be  all  that  will  probably  be  useful  to  youog  learoera. 
Other  rules  have,  however,  been  advanced  by  grammarians,  name- 
ly ;  The  vowel  is  long,  when  it  ends  a  syllable ;  orwhen  the  acceit 
rests  on  the  vowel :  it  is  short,  nben  a  consonant  ends  the  syllaUet 
or  when  the  accent  rests  on  the  consonant.  But  now  is  the  child  to 
l( now,  when  a  vowel  or  a  consonant  ends  the  syllable ;  or  when  tb« 
accent  rests  on  the  vowel  or  the  consonant  ?  To  tell  him,  tint  the 
vowel  ends  the  syllable,  and  the  accent  rests  on  it,  when  the  vow- 
el is  long.  Ice.  would  be  to  argue  in  a  circle,  and  would  not  conrey 
to  him  any  satisfactory  information. 

Third,  the  middle  sounds  of  the  vowels  a,  Of  u. 

A  has  its  middle  sound  in  the  following  cases. 
Ist  When  it  comes  before  r  in  monosylla- 
bles :  rj>,  bm  carp,  mark,  start. 

But  if  r  be  douMed,  to  form  another  syllablet  the  a  Is  short :  at, 
carry,  marry,  tarry. 

2d,  When  it  is  followed  by  Im:  as,  calm, 
palm,  psalm ;  except  qualm. 

8d.  W!ien  it  is  followed  by  If,  hey  or  by  (h 
sharp:  as,  calf,  half,  salve;  bath,  lath,  path: 
except  hath,  wrath. 

O  has  its  middle  sound  in  the  following  words : 
prove,  move,  do,  ado,  lose,  and  their  compounds; 
and  in  who,  whom,  womb^  tomb,  Rome,  pol- 
fcron,  ponton,  &c. 

V  has  its  middle  sound  in  the  following  words^ 

Ixi  bull,  pull,  full ;  and  in  all  their  compounds 
as,  bullock,  fulfil,  delightful,  &c. 

M 


134  Soufids  of  the  LetUrs 

In  pusS)  push,  bush,  pullet,  bushel,  pulpit,  |>ul 
lion,  bu teller,  cushion,  cuckoo,^  pudding,  sugari* 
huzza.  •  "^ 

Fourth,  the  broad  sound  of  a,  as  in  cUL 

,  A  has  its  broad  sound  in  the  followin^ncases. 

1st.  When  it  is  followed  by  U:  as,  SU,  call, 
fall,  tall,  small :  except,  mall,  shall. 

2d.  When  it  is  followed  by  one  I  and  aaoiher 
consonant:  as,  salt,  bald,  false. 

If  the  I  is  followed  by  p,  6,/,  or  v,  the  a  is  not  broad :  u,  dps, 
caii*.  salve,  fcc. 

3d.  When  it  foWo^Wf  and  precedes  r:  as, 
war,  wart,  swarm. 

4ih.  In  words  derived  from  monosyllablea 
ending  hi  II :  as,  albeit,  almost,  also. 

When  I  ends  one  syllable  and  begins  the  next,  the  « is  notbro«d, 
aa  alley,  valley,  tally. 

Fifth.  Irregular  sounds  of  the  voweU,  deviating 
from  their  sounds  in  the  scale  at  pages  11,12. 

A  sounds  like  e  ^hort,  in  the  following  words : 
any,  many,  Thames,  says,  said. 

A  sounds  like  i  short,  in  many  words  ending 
in  age,  when  the  accent  is  not  on  it :  as,  cab- 
bage, village,  cours^e. , 

E. 

E  sounds  like  a  long,  in  these  words:  there, 
where,  ere. 

E  sounds  like  middle  a,  in  Uiese  words:  clerkf 
clerkship,  serjeant. 

E  sounds  like  i  short,  in  these  words :  yes, 
pretty,  England ;  and  in  many  final  unaccontid 
syllables :  as,  faces,  praises,  linen,  duel* ' 


Sounds  of  the  Letters.  135 

/';  sounds  like  short  m,  in  her :  and  in  ihe  un 
8(  ccnted  termination  er:  as,  writer,  reader, suf 
in'f  garter.  •       ^ 

I. 

/  sounds  like  e  long,  in  many  worda  derived 
from  foreign  languages :  as, 
antique  '  routine  magazine 

Brazil  fatigue  marine 

caprice  <   intrigue  police 

c^liagrin  invalid  profile 

quarantine  machine  recitative 

/  sounds  like  u  short,  when  it  comes  before  r 
followed  by  anotlier  consonant :  as,  bird,  dirt, 
thirst. 

/  sounds  like  e  short,  in  the  following  words;  which  are  cxoep^ 
tions  to  the  precediog  rule  :  . 

birth  gird  girt  sklH 

firm  girl  mirth  whirl 

0  generally  sounds  like  a  broad,  when  it  is 
followed  byr."  as, 

/nom        ^hom  adorn  for      ^ 

scorn  thorn  exhort  formerly 

O  sounds  like  short  u,  in  many  words :  as, 
monk  softie  among  comfort 

liionth  ton  brpther         covenant 

sliove  worm  colour  Somerset 

u. 

V  sounds  like  short  e,  in  these  words :  bury, 
burial,  burier. 

U  sounds  like  short  t,  in  thesd  words:  buay, 
busily,  business,  busyoody. 

ij  sounds  Hke  middle  o,  in  these* words: 
crude        rule        brute        prune        spruce 
rnd-a  Kuth      prude        truth         truce 


I* 


m 


Sounds  of  ihs  LetUn. 


m 


!»,|jiS' 


\ 


'      Sections.  / 

General  sounds  of  the  principal  diphtJioxigB. 

01,  ou,  &c. 

Oi  and  oy  have  both  itie  vowels  sounded  *  9$^ 
boil,  toil,  soil ;  boy,  coy,  toy. — ^The  sound  of 
these  diphthongs  is  that  of  broad  a  and  long  e. 

Ou  and  ow  have  both  the  vov/els  sounded:  as, 
mouse,  spout,  trout;  tk>w,  vow,  town.— The 
sound  of  these  diphthongs,  is  that  of  btoad  a  and 
middle  u. 

EXCEPTIONS. 

Ou  is  sometimes  sounded  like  short  u :  as,  rousb,  tOttcb*  eoiin|t» 
Sometimes  like  middle  o :  as,  group,  soup,  suRout 
Sometimes  like  o  long :  as,  court,  mould,  shoalder. 
Gn>  is  sometimes  sounded  like  o  long  t  at,  blow,  crow,  snow 

AI,  EI,  &C. 

Aiy  ayp  ei,  and  ey  are  sounded  like  a  in/aU :  U^ 
pail  day  vein  prey 

sail  say  eight  they 

tail  way  weight  obey 

EXCEPTIONS.  jr 

Ai  is  sometimes  sounded  like  «  short :  u,  plaid,  raillery. 

Sometimes  like  e  short  ■  »«,  said,  again,  aijainst 

Somatimes  like  i  short,  as  when  it  i**  in  a  syUabltt  not  icetntid: 
as,  fountain,  captain,  curtain. 

Ei  sometimes  sounds  like  long  t :  as,  either,  neither,  ceilinf,  d'^tf 
celt,  receive- 
Sometimes  like  long  i:  as,  height,  sleight. 

Sometimes  like  short  i,  as  when  it  is  not  accented;  u,  fiorelfl^ 
forfeit,  surfeit.  ,  .  • 

£>,  when  unaccented,  sounds  like  long  c ;  as,  alley,  barley 
valley. 

EA,  EE,  IE*  ( 

Ea,  ee^  and  ie  have  the  kng  sound  of  e:  ua^ 
bean  beer  chief 

cream  feet  grief 

please    ,  steel  believe 


Sounds  of  tJie  Letters* 


W 


ftiionga. 


>W,  800  V 

prey 
they 
obey 

ottecARtaa: 
>  ceiling,  dtt* 

u*  ftmifi^ 
ley*  bultf 


e:  as. 

ihief 
;rief 
•elieye 


#• 


EXCEPTIONS. 

Ka  is  Trequently  sounded  like  stiort  e :  as,  bread,  dead,  WMfL 
h'oinetimes  like  middle  a :  as,  heart,  heartb,  hearken  •»'<,• 

Et  l9  Bounded  like  short  i,  in  the  word  breeches, 
/e,  is  sometimes  sounded  like  long  i :  us,  die,  lie,  pie. 

OA^OE. 

Oa  and  oe  have  the  long  sound  of  o .-  as^  boat, 
coat,  loaf  $  doC;  foe,  toe. 

EXCEPTIONS. 
Ot  sounda  like  middle  o,  in  shoe,  and  canoe-,  and  like  ilwrt  ■  ia 
does. 

EUy  &C. 

Euf  €Wf  and  ue  haye  the  long  sound  of  u:  aS| 
feud,  deuce;  dew,  new,  few;  clue,  blue,  hue. 

^^      -  EXCEPTIONS. 

'Ew  ia  sounded  like  long  e,  in  the  word  sew. 

En,  when  preceded  by  r,  sounds  like  middle  o ;  as,  brew,  crew,, 
drew. 

Ve  is  eometimeir'aounded  like  short « :  as,  guess,  guesser,  guest. 

After  r,  it  has  the  sound  of  middle  o :  as,  rue,  true,  imbrue. 

AU,  AW 

Au  and  aw  are  sounded  like  a  broad :  as,  Paul, 
taught,  caught;  law,  bawl,  crawl. 

EXCEPTIONS. 

Jn^  when  followed  by  n  and  anntherconsonant,  has  the  tound  of 
middle  a .  as,  aunt,  haunt,  launch. 

In  laugh  and  draught,  it  also  sounds  like  middle  a. 

In  cadiflower,  laurel,  and  laudanum,  it  sounds  lija  short  •.  And 
in  guage,  like  long  0. 

00. 

Oo  has  the  sound  of  middle  o :  as,  food,  soon, 
moon. 

EXCEPTIONS. 
Op,  before  k,  sounds  like  middle  u :  as,  book,  cook,  look,  and  in 
the  following  words.* 

foot  good  wool  withstoed 

h<^d  wood  stood  understood 


■'/ti 


"4*9  the  note  at  page  24. 
M2 


y  ' 


1«8 


S(Hmds  of  ibe  L^ters^ 

Section  3. 
Sounds  of  the  consonants. 


C  is  sounded  hard,  like  k^  before  a,  o,  and  ii  i 
as;  card^  cord,  curd. 

C  is  sounded  soil,  like  «|  before  e,  i,  and^y  .* 
as,  cedar,  city,  Cyprus. 

C  sounds  like  2,  in  suffice,  discern,  sacrifice. 

C  has  the  sound  of  sA,  in  ocean,  special,  de- 
licious, &c. 

». 

D  frequently  sounds  like  ty  in  the  abbreviated 
termination  ed:  as,  stufifed,  rasped,  cracked, 
hissed,  touched,  ^ced,  mixed  $  pronounced, 
stuft,  raspt,  crackt,  &c. 

D  soundis  like  j,  in  soldier,  grandeur,  verdure 
educjation. 

G  is  sounded  hard  before  a,  0,  ti,  2,  and  r:  as, 
game,  gone,  g^ill,  glory,  grandeur. 

G  is  sounded  soft,  before  e,  i,  and  y:  as,  gel- 
ly>  gipsy>  elegy  ••  except  in  get,  giddy,  foggy  5 
and. some  others. 

Q.  '  • 

Q  has  the  sound  of  A:,  and  is  always  accompa- 
nied by  M,  which  generally  sounds  like  w:  as^ 
quack,  quality; 

iS  has  a  sharp  hissing  sound  at  the  begkming 
of  words :  ajs,  so,  sell,  sun. 

It  has  the  sharp  sound  aft^r  /,  kp  p,  t:  9jb$ 
muffi,  socks,  lips,  mats.  , 


e>ounds  of  the  Letters.  1219 

S  has  a  flat  buzzing  sound  like  z^  after  b,  d, 
g  hardy  or  v :  as,  ribs,  heads,  rags,  doves. 

It  is  pronounced  like  z,  in  as,  is,  his,  was,  thesif 
those  ;  and  in  all  plurals  when  the  singulars  end 
in  a  vowel :  as,  commas,  shoes,  ways,  news.    - 

S  sometimes  sounds  like  sh:  as,  sure,  sugar, 
expulsion,  dimension,  reversion. 

iS  has  also  the  sound  o^zh :  as,  pleasure,  eva- 
eion,  confusion. 

T. 

T  has  three  sounds :  1st.  that  which  is  heard 
in  tatter,  tittle :  5d.  the  sound  o£tch :  as,  nature, 
fortune,  virtue :  3d,  the  sound  oish :  as,  nation, 
formation.  ♦ 

'.       X.  ■ 

X  hasfl.  gliarp  sound,  like  ks,  when  it  ends  a 
syllable  with  the  accent  on  it :  as,  exercise,  ex- 
cellence. 

It  is  also  sounded  sharp  when  the  accent  is  on 
the  next  syllable  beginning  with  a  consonant: 
as,  excuse,  expense. 

X  has  its  flat  sound  like  gz,  when  the  accent 
is  not  on  it,  and  the  following  accented  syllable 
begins  with  a  vowel :  as,  exert,  exist,  example. 

X  at  Uie  beguning  of  wo|^ds,  haB  the  aound 
of  «.•  as,  Xerxes,  Xenophon. 

F,  as  a  consonant^  has  always  the  same  sound* 
A3  a  vowel,  it  has  different  sounds  When  it 
follows  a  consc?iant,  and  ends  a  word  or  syllable, 
it  is  pronounced  like  i  long,  if  the  acoent  is  sm 
it:  as,  deny :  but  like  e  long,  if  the  acoent  ii  not 
on  it:  as,  folly. 


140 


Silent  Letters* 


CII. 

:    CH  has  three  sounds. 

The  first  like  tch :  as,  child,  chair,  rich.   - 
The  second  like  sA,  after  iorn;  as,  filch, 

bench,  and  in  words  firom  the  French:  as,  chaise, 

machine. 

The  tliird  like  k:  as,  echo,  scholar,  stomach. 

GH. 

GH  is  fi^equenUy  pronounced  like/;  as,  laugh| 
cough,  enough. 

iPH. 

PH  is  generally  pronounced  like/.*  as,  phan- 
tom, physic,  philosophy. 

It  sounds  like  v,  in  nephew  and  Stephen. 

The  remaining  consonants  have  the  sounds, 
expressed  in  the  table  of  the  elementary  sounds 
at  page  12. 

CHAFTER  18. 

The  silent  letters,  with  rules  denoting  them. 

Section  1. 

Silent  vowels. 

E.  ' 

When  the  verbal  termination  ed  is  not  pre- 
ceded by  d  or  t,  ih%  e  is  almost  miiversally  si- 
lent: as,,  loved,  filled,  barred,  bribed,  saved, 
nailed:  which  are  pronounced  as  if  written,  lovd, 
fiUd,  band,  &c. 

When  d  ott  precedes  edy  the  e  is  fully  jpro- 
nounced :  as,  added,  divided,  commanded ;  wait- 
ed, diverted,  translated. 

Adjectives  ending  in  ed  retain  the  aound  or  e :  as,  learned,  bless- 
ed* aged,  naked,  >viclced,  icabt/ed,  croolced,  forlted  wretched,  crab* 
iMd.  rasged,  rugged.  "^ 


Silent  Letters* 


141 


When  t  sylUU*  is  added  to  words  which  drop  the  e,  the  «l«  it 
thoM  words,  has  its  full  and  distinct  sound :  as,  reserved,  reserved* 
ly.reservedness;  feigned,  f<iignedly;  confused,  ccnAisedly. 

In  words  ending  in  m  preceded  by  a  consonant,  the  e  is  not  sound" 
ed ;  as,  ancle,  candle,  probable. 

E  before  I,  in  a  final  unaccbnted  syllable^  ii 
Bilent  in  the  following  words : 

ravel  shrivel  liazel 

t         shekel  swivel  navel  ^ 

snivel  shovel  weasel 

drivel  grovel 

In  all  other  words  the  «  before  ^  must  be  distinctly  sounded.    •'"" 

E  before  n,  in  a  final  unaccented  syllable,  and 
not  preceded  by  l,  m,  n,  or  r,  is  silent :  as^  looa- 
en^  hearken^  harden,  heaven. 

BXCEPTIONS. 

Aspen  kitchen  patten  ^<', 

chieken  leaven  sloven 

hyphen  marten  sudden 

JMxen  mitten  ticken 

£  Is  silent  at  the  end  of  a  word  or  syllable,  in  which  there  is 

another  vowel ;  as,  base,  basely ;  ( une,  tameness ;  sedate,  repo6e» 

srefuse. 
The  final «  silent,  serves  to  lengthen  the  sound  of  the  preceding 

Towel;  as,  can,cane;  not,  note;  past,  paste;  and  to  swten  the 

iound  of  c  and  t '  *3,  lac,  lace ;  rag,  rage ;  sing,  singe. 

\  silent. 

'  /  is  silent,  in  the  words,  evil,  devil,  cousin, 
business ;  and  generally  in  the  terminations  tion, 
tientykc*  pronounced  shur,  ahentf  &c.  See  page 
74. 

o. 
Of  in  the  termination  on^Sier  a  consonanti 
is  generally  silent :  as, 
Beacon  pardon  button 

crimson    ^  parson  weapon 

In  ««,  preceded  by  f,  m*  n,  or  r,  the  •  is  sounded ;  sa,  hmUm^ 
^oion,  cannon,  baron. 


142 


Silent  Letters. 


-     UE.. 

Tlie  diphthong  iie  preceded  by  ^'j  or  ^,  at  t. 
end  of  words,  is  silent :  as. 

Rogue  '       Colleague         catalogue 
'    plague         iiitrigu*^  dialogue 

Cinque         mosque  opaque 

piqcie  oblique  grotesque 

Section  2. 
Silent  consonants. 


i 


When  &  follows  m,  in  the  same  syllable^  it  is 
fillent :  as,  numb,  benumb,  hecatomb. 

B  is  also  silent  in  the  words  debt;  doubt,  subtle;  and  their  com 
pounds,  debtor,  doubtful,  doubtless,  &c. 

C  preceded  by  s,  and  followed  by  e  or  i,  is  si- 
lent :  as,  scene,  scent,  sceptre,  science. 

C  is  sileat  ia  czarj  czarina,  muscle. 

•  Z>  is  silent  in  handsome,  handsel,  groundsel. 

G,  before  w,  in  the  same  syllable,  is  silent :  as, 
^nat,  gnaw,  design,  foreign. 

On,  at  the  end  of  an  accetited  syllable*  gives  the  preceding  TOwet 
a  looK  sound;  hs,  condign,  oppugn. 

Gh  is  generally  silent  at  the  end  of  a  word  or 
syllable,  or  when  followed  by  t :  as, 

Although        brightly        delightful 

Gh  leogtbeos  the  preceding  vo^vel. 

H. 

H  is  silont  at  the  beginning  of  the  followisg 
words,  and  their  derivatives ;  but  in  every  other 
w^rd  it  is  sounded. 


iSUent  Letters. 

Heir         hour         honour 
herb         honei^t      hostler 


143 

humble 
humour 


H  it  alivays  ailent  after  r :  as,  rji  ^^.bt  rhetoric,  rheumatism. 
If  final,  precedeu  br  a  vowel,  iu  always  silent :  as,  ah !  oh  !  Han 
Babt  hallelujah,  Messiah. 

K. 

K  is  alwaya  silent  before  n,  in  the  same  s^ 
labia :  as,  knit,  knuckle,  knowledge. 

Ckt  at  the  end  of  words  and  syllables,  sounds  like  k  only ;  a&d  tbt 
preceding  vowel  is  shoi-t :  as,  btock,  packet,  pocket 


Ly  between  a  and  kin  the  same  syllable,  is 
silent :  as,  balk,  chalk,  stalk. 

Ly  between  a  and  m  in  the  same  syllable^  ia 
also  silent :  as,  alms,  balm,  psalm< 

I,  ia  also  silent  Utihe  following  words;  calf,  hilve,  could,  would, 
•bouldi  fal60D»  chaldron,  salmon,  malmsey 

N.    . 

N,  preceded  by  my  is  silent,  when  it  ends  a 


syllable: 


as. 


Hymn 
solemn  « 


column 
autumn 


condemn 
contemn 


p. 


P  between  m  and  t  in  the  middle  of  words,  or 
in  a  final  syllable,  is  silent :  as,  empty,  redemp* 
tion;  atten^pt,  contempt,  exempt. 

P  is  also  silent  in  psalm,  psalmist,  psalter,  pshaw,  receipt,  rasp- 
berry, stmps^Tess. 

"s.  " 
S  k  silent  in  isle,  island,  aisle,  viscount 

T. 

^T  is  silent  when  preceded  by  s,  and  followed 
by  the  abbreviated  tennina.tions  en  and  U :  as; 


I! 


Gi  J 


144  Rules  for  Spelling, 

Hasten  '  thistle  castle 

listen  epistle  bristle 

moisten  apostle  bustle 

T  is  also  silent  in  the  foUowing  words ; 

Often  Chrisrn^aa  mortgage 

soften  cbtistnuc  bnnkruptcy 

cuirant  bosUcr  mistletoe 

W  is  always  silent  before  r;  as  wren,  wrestle^ 
wiinkle. 

Il  is  also  silent  before  h  followed  by  long  or 
middle  o:  dm,  whole,  wKo,^whose, 

CHAPTER  19. 

Rules  for  Spelling- 
Section  1. 
Rules  for  the  division  of  syllables. 
Rule  i. — A  single  consonant  between  two 
^wels,  must  be  joined  to  the  latter  syllable :  as, 
behave,  desire,  remain;  paper,  duty,  city; 
acid,  magic,  tacit;  awake,  heavy,  season; 
ge  ne  ral,  mi  se  ry,  ca  pa  ci  ty. 

Exceptions. 

The  letter  c  is  alvays  joined  to  the  first  syllable;  as,  exalt, 
ex  ist,  lax  u  ry.* 

Some  derivative  words  are  aleo  exceptions ;  a»  up  on,  ud  e  ren, 
disuse,  prisrner.  Sic. 

Rule  n. — Two  consonants,  proper  to  begin  a 
syllable,!  must  not  be  separated,  if  the  preceding 
vowel  is  long :  as,  ta  ble,  de  clare,  o  blige, 
nee  die. 

If  the  preceding  syllable  is  short,  the  conso- 
nants must  be  separated :  as,  cus  tard,  pub  lie, 
gosling.    •  , 

*  As  w  or  y,  at  tbe  end  of  a  syllable,  is  a  vowel,  it  forma  no  ex- 
jOMtioi  to  the  first  rule ;  as,  tow  el,  roy  al.  p 

T  The  toosonants  which  are  proper  to  begin  a  Byllable*  msy  h9 
•MB  In  the  leetivu  ef  syllables  at  pvgen  15,  IS. 


Rules  fur  tSpe/lin^,  145 

Exceptions. 
A  few  wordHi  in  which  the  consonants  are  preceded  liy  a  short, 
nusi  Fie  excepted;  as,  afraid,  agree,  pa  trul,  patrimooy,  pre 
Btt  ble,  mi  ra  cie,  be. 

Rule  in. — If  the  two  consonants  cannot  be- 
g^n  a  syllable,  they  must  be  separated  :  as,  up- 
per, bios  som,  cot  tage  ^  un  der,  chim  ney, 
mon  key. 

Rule  iv. — ^When  three  consonants  meet  in 
the  middle  of  a  word,  they  are  not  to  be  sepa- 
itited,  ii^they  can  begin  a  syllable,  and  the  pre- 
ceding vowel  is  long :  as,  de  stroy,  re  strain, 
de  scribe. 

If  the  preceding  syllable  is  short,  the  conso- 
nants must  be  separated :  as,  dis  creet,  dis  tract, 
distrain. 

Rule  v.— When  three  or  four  consonants, 
not  proper  to  begin  a  syllable,  meet  between  two 
vowels,  such  of  them,  as  can  begin  a  syllable, 
belong  to  the  latter,  the  rest  to  ihe  former  syl- 
lable; as,  ap  ply,  im prove,  in  struct,  butcher, 
slaugh  ter,  hand  some ;  trans  gress,  T>06t  script^ 
parchment' 

Rule  vi. — Two  consonants  which  form  but 
one  Bound,  are  never  separated :  as,  e  cho,  fa^ 
ther,  pro  phet,  an  chor^  bi  shop*  They  are  to 
bo  Oooudered  as  a  single  letter. 

Rule  vn.— Two  vowels,  not  being  a  dipb- 
thenar,  must  be  separated  into  syllables :  as,  po- 
et, VI  al,  fu  el,  so  ci  e  ty. 

A  diphthong  immediately  preceding  a  vowel^ 
Is  to  be  separated  from  it:  as,  roy  al,  pow  er, 


AU  the  preeedins  rules  refer  to  primkiye  words 
eiAsliMreffal  opfemttng  upDD  th-stti  only. 

N 


and  are  to 
Thus,  but  Cher,  »Tii 


146 


Rules  for  JSpellin^. 


1f' 


,#■ 


;t 


ti'jf 


(•r,  laugh  ter,  pro  pliet,  urc  properly  dividfld  aRf  rinaitiven,  whiJil 
Morch  es,  poach  or,  laugh  ev,  pri  kuii  cr,  hav«  a  res  liar  diviaion, 
•a  derivativea. 

Rule  viii. — In  derivative  words,  the  addition- 
al syllables  are  separated :  as  sweet  er,  sweet  est, 
sweet  ly ;  learn  ed,  learn  eth,  learn  ing;  dis- 
like, mis  lead,  un  e  ven ;  call  ed,  roll  er,  dress- 
ing ;  gold  en,  bolt  ed ;  bo  liev  er,  pleas  ing. 

Exceptions. 

When  the  deriTative  word  doubles  the  single  letter  of  the  priml- 
tire,  one  pf  those  letters  is  joined  to  the  termination  :  m,  beg, 
begitar;  fat,  fatter;  bid,  bidding. 

When  the  additional  syllable  is  orereded  by  c  or  g  soft,  the  e  or 

{:  is  added  to  that  syllabin :  as,  of  len  ces,  cot  ta  ges,  pro  noun  cer, 
a  dul  ging ;    ra  cer,  fa  cing,  spi  ced ;    wa  ger,    ra  giug,  pla  ced  ; 
rftnger,  changing,  cliang  ed. 

When  the  preceding  single  vowel  is  long,  the  consonant,  if  sin- 
ele,  is  Joined  to  the  termination  :  as,  ba  leer,  ba  liing ;  ho  ping, 
bro  ken,  po  lier,  bo  ny,  wri  ter,  sla  vish,  mu  sed,  sa  ved. 

The  termination  ,y,  is  not  to  be  placed  alone :  as,  san  dy,  gras  sy ; 
dlr  ty,  dus  ty ;  mos  sy,  fros  ty ;  hca  dy,  woo  dy :  ex  cept  dough  y, 
snow  y,  string  y,  and  a  few  other  words.  But  even  in  these  excep- 
tions, it  would  be  proper  tc  avoid  beginning  a  line  with  the  termi' 
tioof 

Rule  ix.^ — Compounded  words  must  be  divi- 
ded by  the  simple  words  which  form  them :  as, 
black  bird,  sea  horse,  hot  house,  York  shire. 

The  preceding  rules  are  conformable  to  the  best  authorities  for 
tbe  division  of  syllables.  They  are  definite,  and  easily  applied  to 
every  word.  8ome  writers,  however,  have  deviated  from  the  first 
rule,  with  a  view  to  assist  pronunciation.  But  the  princiule  of  as- 
sociating letters,  according  to  the  pronunciation,  may,  doubtless,  be 
too  far  extended.  Of  this  opinion  are  Mares,  Walker,  and  many 
other  writers.  Such  a  division,  besides  being  contrary  to  long  es- 
tablished practice,  would  give  in  a  great  nwnber  of  words  a  most 
uncouth,  and  perplrxing  appearance.  Thiis  may  be  seen  in  a  few 
instances;  cit  y,  ver  y,  moa  ey,  ac  ute,  ac  id,  magic,  arise,  av- 
oid, am  ong,  heav  y ,  trtnib  le,  cod  le,  par  as  ol,  aq  uat  ic,  ap  ol  o- 
gy,  academy. 

1  lie  first  rule,  as  it  stands  in  this  section,  presents  the  words  ii 
neat  and  regular  divisions :  and  in  so  far  from  being  affected  by  aa 
ever  varying  pronuaciattoo,  ttiat  it  has  some  tendency  to  check  thai 
TariatiOD. 

Rule  x. — ^The  letters,  or  terminations,  io^ 
UoTh  ti^}  ti(ms^  scious^  mieme)  &a  are  to  be  d^ 


ve%  whiJal 
ir  division, 

iddition- 
ireet  est, 
ng;  dis- 
r,  dress- 
ing. 


'  the  prlml- 
M,  beg, 

>rt,  the  e  or 
o  ooun  cer, 
;,  pla  ced ; 

ant,  if  Bin- 

g:  hoping, 

ved. 

Uy,  grassy; 

ept  dough  y, 

hese  excep- 

itbe  termi- 

,  be  divi- 
lem :  as, 
shire. 

horities  for 
y  applied  to 
rom  the  first 
iciule  of  as- 
oubtless,  be 
',  and  many 
r  to  long  es- 
rords  a  most 
BD  iu  a  few 
:,  ar  ise,  av- 
:  ic,  ap  ol  o* 

he  words  Li 
fected  by  aa 
0  cbecii  tlm 


>ns,  tofn 
tobetfi 


Rules  for  Spelling, 


147 


f  lided  into  two  syllables :  as,  pil  U  on,  ac  ti  on, 
par  ti  al,  cau  ti  ous,  pro  ci  ous,  con  sci  ence. 

The  author's  reasons  in  support  of  thi  tenth  rule,  are  the  follow* 
ing. 

1.  The  rapid  nronunciation  of  two  syllables,  so  as  to  resemble  the 
Round  of  one  syllable,  does  not  in  fact  make  them  one.  The  wordi 
business,  colonel,  victuals,  aa^iamed,  believed,  he.  are  proneunced 
as  two  syllables,  though  they  arc  really  three. 

a.  The  division  adopted  romlerH  thH  gradations  'n  spelling  a  word, 
more  simple,  and  much  cnsiur  to  the  learner,  than  combining  the 
letters,  if  spelling  is  mi;.'lu  practicable  and  easy  to  children,  by  di- 
viding words  into  syllables,  it  follows,  that  the  more  this  divtaicn 
can  be  conveniently  extended,  the  better  is  it  calculated  to  answer 
the  end. 

3.  The  old  plan  of  dividing  these  letters,  or  terminations,  is  uni- 
form and  inrariable ;  the  new  plan,  of  not  dividing  them,  ii  liable 
to  numerous  exception?  and  freiiuent  variations. 

4.  Combining  or  separating  syllubtes  according  to  the  pronunclQi- 
iion,  would  present  still  more  irregular  and  uncouth  appearances* 
than  the  association  of  letters,  vowels,  and  consonants,  to  suit  tin 
pronunciation-  The  following  are  a  few  specimens :  on  ion,  o ceuh 
ven  geance,  pon  lard,  court  ier,  scutch  eon,  bril  llant  ly,  par  M* 
3ous ly,  nunc  til  io,  ius  ti  ciar  y. 

5.  If  tho  combii!atIous  of  letters  pronounced  as  one  syllable* 
Trere  to  have  a  correspondent  arrangement,  we  should  have  an  ex- 
tremely difflculi,  as  waII  as  an  extremelv  irregular  mode  of  dWid- 
ing  our  words  into  syllables.  How  would  the  advocates  for  dividing 
«aceording  to  the  pronunciation,  divide  the  words  business,  colonel^ 
victuals,  sevennight,  double,  triple,  moved,  stuffed,  devoured,  a- 
buscd,  and  many  others  of  a  similar  nature  ?  A  rule  which,  at  bestj 
Ss  so  inconvenient,  and  which,  in  many  instances,  cannot  be  reduced 
to  practice,  certaiuly  dor'<  not  merit  adoption. 

6.  The  best  authorities',  as  well  as  a  great  minority  of  them,  nray 
1)9  adduced  in  support  of  ^his  division.  Walker,  in  the  last  edition 
of  his  dictionary,  sa\  v  hough  tion  and  sion  are  really  pronoun- 
•ced  io  one  syllablf.  thc%  are,  by  almost  all  our  Ortnoepists,  divided 
into  two;  and  cua<«viijti«-r)tly,  nation,  pronunciation,  occasion,  evar 
eion,  be.  contain  the  same  number  of  syllables,  as,  natio,  pronunci*) 
4ttio,  occasio,  eviK^io.  in  Latin." 

On  the  wliol«,  we  think  that  tho  old  plan,  whilst  it  possesses  s». 
much  superiority ,  is  liable  to  no  inconvenience.  Rven  pronuncia-* 
tion  is  as  readily  acquired  by  it,  as  by  the  new  plan.  The  learner 
cannot  know  that  Hon  sounds  like  tAim,  tial  like  shal,  tcienee  lik^ 
*hente,  lie.  till  his  teacher  directs  him  to  this  pronunriation ;  and 
the  same  direction  will  teach  him  that  H  on,  ti  m,  sci  ence,  &c.  have 
the  same  sounds.  Much  tbereCore  is  U}%  and  nothing  gained,  bj 
theneirdlviMoD. 


14S 


Rules  for  Spelling, 
Section  2. 


Rules  respecting  the  double  consonantsy  in  pri- 
mitive words, 
RuLEf  I. — Monosyllables  ending  with/,  /,  or  y, 
preceded  by  a  single  vowel,  double  the  final 
consonant:  as,  muff,  hill,  puss. 


, 

Exceptions. 

If 

as 

has             yes 

his 

ua 

of 

ii 

gas             this 

WIS 

thus 

RuLfi  II. — Monosyllables  ending  with  any  con- 
sonant but  /,  I,  or  »,  preceded  by  a  single  vow- 
el, never  double  the  final  consonant :  as,  fib, 
mud,  rug,  sun,  cur,  nut. 

Exceptions. 
ebb  odd  inn  err  bittt 

add  egg  buna  purr  buaz 

Rule  m. — ^A  consonant  preceded  l^  a  diplv 
thong,  or  a  long  vowel,  is  never  doubled :  as, 
ready        couple        laurel        wafer 
steady       double        fiourish     poker 

Rule  iv — ^Primitive  words  of  more  than  one 
ayllable,  never  end  with  double  I:  as, 
Dial        fiannel        gambol        annul 
frugal      pupil  symbol         mogul 

Rule  v. — ^V,  x,  and  k,  are  never  doubled.* 

C  ia  used  before  ic,  when  a  single  vowel  precedes :  as,  back,  oce'r 
pocket,  knuckle.  At  the  end  of  words  of  two  or  more  syllables 
the  k  is  omitted  by  most  writers :  as,  mimic,  public,  almanac. 

Rule  vx.— In  dissyllables,  the  consonant  is 
ooubled,  when  it  is  preceded  by  a  short  vowel, 
and  followed  by  the  termination  le  :  as,  bubble^i 
saddle,  apple,  kettle, 

Codle,  frizle,  treble,  triple,  are  frequently  given  as  exceptfoni . 
^   c  it  would  be  better  if  they  were  comprehended  ia  the  rule. ' 

V    *   The  third  and  fifth  rules  apply  also  to  derivative  words. 


i 

V 
V 


t 

1 

t 


•Ss 


m  pn- 

ffkOTS, 

he  final 


ua 
thus 

any  coiv- 
ifl©  vow- 
as,  fib, 


itt 

a  dtplv 
Ki:  as, 
afer 
>ker 

hanone 

nnul 
logul 

bled.* 

back,  nec'f 
e  syllables 
nanac. 

)nant  is 
t  vowel, 
bubble^ 


Kceptioni . 
s  rulo, ' 

)r(]8. 


Rules  for  Spelli'og.  149 

Rule  vn. — ^In  dissyllables  ending  in  y,  or  eg 
the  preceding  consonant  is  always  double^ 
when  it  follows  a  short  vowel:  as,  folly,  sony 
valley.  . 

Exceptions. 
In  y  {  body  any  copy  busy 

study  many  very    *  city 


lily 
In  ey ;  honey 


cony 
money 


bury 


pity 


Rule  vm. — ^In  words  ending  wifh  er,  et,  o\s5 
the  preceding  consonant  is  always  doubled,  when 
it  follows  a  short  vowel:  as,  flatter,  linnet) 
tallow. 

* 

Exceptions. 

Iner;  primer,  proper,  choler,  soder,  leper,  consider 
laet;  claret  closet  comet 

cadet  planet  spinet 

tenet  valet  aJpliabet 

I  now  {shadow  widow  <> 

Rule  ix. — ^In  words  ending  with  ic,  id,  it,  ish, 
ity,  the  preceding  consonant  is  never  doubled; 
as,  frolic,  solid,  habit,  astonish,  quality. 

Exceptions. 
In  ic;  attic,  traflSc,  tyrannic. 
In  id;  horrid,  torrid,  pallid,  flaccid. 
In  it ;  rabbit,  summit,  commit. 
In  ish;  skittish,  embellish. 
In  ity;  necessity. 

Rule  x. — ^In  words  beginning  with  ac,  af,  ef, 
of,  the  consonant,  followed  by  a  vowel,  is  al» 
ways  doubled :  as,  accord,  afford,  effect,  office. 

Exceptions. 

In  ac;  acute,  acumen,  acid,  academy,  acantbUB» acerbity. 
Inaf;  afore,  afar. 

Rule  xi. — ^In  words  beginning  with  an,  <at, 
el,  ep,  mod,  par,  the  consonant  is  never  doii« 
bled :  as,  amend,  catalogue,  elegant,  epitf||i^^ 
modestj  paradise. 


loO 


Rides  for  ^Spelling, 


\k 


Exceptions. 

In  am ;  ammoQiao,  ammuoitiou.  v 

la  cat ;  cattle.  * 

lo  el ;  ellipsis. 

In  par ;  parry,  parrot,  parricide. 

Further  rules  for  doubling  consonants,  founded  on  other  initials 
and  ter7)inations,  might  be  inserted ;  but  as  they  extend  to  only  a 
few  words,  or  have  many  exceptions,  they  are  omitted.  Those 
which  are  mentioned,  are  explicit  and  useful,  adapted  to  the  limits 
of  this  worlc.  and  cidculated  to  lead  the  scholar  to  further  reflections 
on  the  subject. 

Section  3. 
Rules  respecting  derivative  words. 

The  orthography  of  the  English  language  would  be  simplified  and 
Improved,  if  the  rules  for  spelling  derivative  words,  were  uniform- 
ly observed.  Dr.  Jolinson  seems  to  have  i>eeo  sensible  of  this,  though 
he  has  not  paid  all  the  attention  to  it  that  is  desirable.  Many  of  the 
inconsistencies,  or  rather  contradictions,  with  respect  to  derivative 
words,  that  occur  in  his  excellent  dictionary,  arose,  probably,  from 
mere  inadvertence  in  himself  or  his  printer.  Thus,  irr6concild)le, 
immovable,  immovably,  are  spelled  according  to  the  general  rule : 
[Rule  2; J  whilst  irreconcileable,  moveable,  and  moveably,  are 
contrary  to  It.  Fertileness  and  chastely,  conform  to  the  general 
rule;  [Kule  3;]  fertily  and  cbastness,  deviate  from  it.  Fliness  is 
•ecordmg  to  the  general  rule ;  [Rule  4:]  slyly  is  contrary  to  it. 
Fearlessly,  and  needlessness,  are  agreeable  to  the  general  rule} 
needlesly,  and  fearlesness,  vary  from  it.  In  stating  the  following 
rules  for  spelling  derivative  words,  we  have  not  followed  these  irre* 
gularities.  No  exceptions  are  remarked,  but  those  which  are  sup- 
ported by  long  and  established  custom;  or  which,  from  the  nature 
and  construction  of  the  language,  are  absolutely  necessary. 

Rule  k — The  plural  number  of  nouns  is  form- 
ed by  adding  s  to  the  singular :  as,  pea,  peas ; 
table,  tables ;  window,  windoi\rs ;  muff,  muffs  ^ 
face,  faces.* 

Exceptions. 
Excep.  1.  Nouns  ending  in  x,  ss,  sb,  and  ch  soft,  form  the  plural 
number,  by  the  addition  of  es ;  as, 

Tax  taxes  fish  fishes 

ass  asses  watch  watches 

£xcep.  2.  NouDS  ending  in  o  fonn  the  plural,  by  adding  ef ;  as 
Cargo  catfofli  buffalo  buflbloea 

eebo  echoes  potato  potatoes 

hero  heroes  volcano         volcanoes 

.   •  la  words,  in  which  e  mute  is  preceded  by  the  letter  c,  g,  s,  or< 
S,  the  plural  number  has  a  syllable  more  than  Ihc  singular :  as,  lace» 
laces;  cage,  cages;  praise,  praises;  prize     rizes.  ' 


91 


RuUs  for  Spelling, 


Those  words  in  which  i  precedes  o,  follow  the  general  rule,  by 
adding  f  only,  to  form  the  plural;  aa,  nuncio,  nuucios;  ]|)unttilio, 
puocxillosi  seraglio,  seraglios. 

Ezcep.  3.  Noans  ending  in  y  preceded  by  a  consonaDt,  form  thtt 
plural,  by  changing  y  into  its :  as, 

Fly  fties  lady  ladies 

city         cities  berry        berries 

Nouns  ending  in  y,  preceded  by  a  vowel,  follow  the  general  rule» 
by  adding  s  only,  to  form  the  Qlural :  as,     ( 

Boy  boys  delay  delays 

key  keys  attorney         attorneys 

Excep.  4.  The  following  nouns  ending  in  /,  oTjTe,  form  the  plu- 
ral number  by  changing  those  terminations  mto  ves ;  as, 


Calf 

calves 

self 

selves 

elf 

elves 

sheaf 

sheaves 

half 

halves 

shelf 

shelves 

knife 

knives 

thief 

thieves 

leaf 

leaves 

.  wife 

wives 

life 

lives 

uroif 

wolves 

loaf 

loaves 

A'll  other  words,  ending  in/,  or/e,  follow  the  gener^tl  rule 

Excep  "^  Tbe  plural  number  of  the  following  nouns,  is  very 

irregula. '    '  i  ned. 

A^itt  men  mouse  mice 

Wiiiwaj         women  louse  lice 

child  children  tooth  teeth 

goose  geese  foot  feet 

ox  oxen  penny  pence 

Rule  n.— Wherr-a  word  ending  in  e  mute, 
has  a  termination  added  to  it,  which  begins 
with  a  vowel,  the  e  mute  is  dropped ;  as, 


"Wise 

noble 

stone 

wliite 

pale 

blame 


wiser 

noblest 

stony 

whiten 

palish 

blamable 


desire 

contrive 

arrive 

manage 

place 

divide 


desirous 

contrivance 

arrival 

manager 

placing 

divided 


Exceptions. 

Words  ending  in  cr  or  ge,  having  ou$  or  able  added  to  them,  re- 
tain the  e  mute,  to  preserve  the  soft  sound  of  <sand^;  aa  peace 
peaceal)!e;  chan|;e.  chan{!;eable ;  courage,  courageous. 

Words  ending  m  ee,  retain  both- these  letters,  when  ing^  or  abU 
Is  added;  as,  seeing,  agreeing,  agreeable. 

Words  ending  in  (e,  change  it  into  j^,  before  ing;  as,  die?  dying; 
lie,  lying;  tie,  tying. 


¥ 


i 

h 
I-- 


?     I 


162  kuUs  for  SIpeUing*  ,  .  ,   ^ 

Rule  in. — ^When  a  word  ending  in  e  mute, 
has  a  termination  added  to  it,  which  begins  with 
a  consonant,  the  e  mute  is  retained :  as, 
"alse  wisely  falsehood 

line  finely  fineness 

improve  improvement 

Exceptiooa. 

abridge  abridgment 


Awe 

due 

true 


awful 


du., 
whole        wbolly 


tru 


I 


argue 


argument 

judgment 

lodge  lodgment 

aclcnowledgment 


judge 
lod 


acknowledge 

n  ff ,  preceded  by  a  consonant,  omit  le,  when  the 


termination  Iv  is  added ;  as,  idle,  idly  ;  noble,  nobly;  gentle,  geot- 
tlel 


..  Words  ending;  in 

termination  Iv  is  ac _.,  ._     ,  _ 

ly;  inpteadoi  idlely,  noblely,  gentlely. 

Rule  iv, — ^When  a  termination  is  added  to  a 
word  eliding  in  y,  preceded  by  a  consonant,  the 
y  is  changed  into  i:  as, 

Try         trial  comply 

envy        envious        justify 

Happy     happier        happiest 

carry       carrier         carrieth 


compliance 
justifiable 
happily 
carried 


When  ing  is  added  to  such  words,  the  y  is  retained,  that  the  imay 
not  be  doubled :  as,  cry,  crying;  fly,  flying. 

Words  ending  in  jf  preceded  by  a  vowel,  do  not  change  the  y  into 
I ;  as,  gay,  gayly ;  play,  played ;  employ,  employer. 

When  ed  or  et  are  added  to  a  word  ending  in  y,  they  form  but  one 
syllable  with  the  preceding  consoi^ants :  as,  try,  tried ;  deny,  denies. 

Rule  v. — ^Monosyllables,  and  words  accented 
on  the  last  syllable,  ending  with  a  single  con- 
sonant preceded  by  a  single  vowel,  double  that 
consonant,  when  they  take  another  syllable  be 
ginning  with  a  vowel :  as,  fog,  foggy ;  admit^  aci 
mittance. 


Thin 
rob 
begin 
r6rtnd 


thinner 
robber 
beginner 
fbrbidder 


thinnest 
robbed 
beginneth 
forbidden 


thinnish 
robbing 
beginning 
forbiddiwr 


KuUs  for  Spelling, 


1^ 


e  mule, 
ins  with 

> 
od 


Igmeat 

neat 

ment 

Dtat 

t 

,  when  the 

Bntle,  gent- 

ded  to  a 
ant,  the 

npliance 
tiiiable 
>pily 
ried 

kttheimay 

e  the  3f  into 

nm  but  one 
sny,  denies. 

.ccented 
gle  con- 
ble  that 
able  be 
[mit^ad 

nnish 
3bing 
dnning 
?)iddiiw 


Exceptions. 

When  the  additional  syllable  alters  the  original  accent,  the  coa- 
Fonant  is  not  doubled :  as,  confer,  <;oaferenue,  deference,  iofereiiee^ 
reference,  preference,  preferable. 

Words  ending  in  /,  preceded  by  a  single  vowel,  having  teraint- 
tions  added  to  them,  beginning  with  a  vowel,  generally  double  tba 
',  whether  the  last  syllable  is  accented  or  not  accented :  as, 
travel  traveller  travelled  traveliiog 

distil  distiller  distilled  distilling 

Tiut  in  words  with  the  terminations  ous,  ire,  Ut,  and  ify,  the  /  is 
tM)t  doubled:  as,  scandalous,  moralize,  loyalistt  worality;  except 
in  the  following  instances;  libellous,  marvellous,  duellist,  traaqufl- 
lity. 

In  woolly  and  woollen,  the  /,  though  preceded  by  a  dipbthoog*  is 
doubled. 

Rule  VI.-— Words  ending  in  double  conso- 
nantsy  retain  both  letiers,  when  any  termina- 
tion is  added :  as, 

Odd         oddest         oddly         oddness 
stiff  stiflfest        stiffly         stiffness 

roll  roller         rolled        rolling 

possess     possessor    possessed   possessing 

Exception. 

Words  ending  with  double  I  drop  one  of  those  letters,  when  a 
terminationisaddedthat  begins  with  a  consonant;  as,  dull,  dully* 
dulness ;  full,  fuUy,  fulness ;  will,  wilful.   , 

The  words  illness,  shrillness,  and  stillness,  retain  the  double  f, 
agreeably  to  the  general  rule. 

Rule  vii. — Compound  words  are  spelled  in 
the  same  mannar  as  the  simple  words  of  which 
they  are  formed :  as,  household,  horseman,  fore- 
noon, wherein,  skylight,  glasshouse,  telltale^ 
snowball,  molehill. 

Exceptions, 
wherever  "         Christmas  roartinmas 

candlemas  lammas  michaelmas 

Words  that  end  with  double  I  frequently  omit  oioe  /,  when  they 
form  parts  of  compound  words ;  as, 

Also  although  already  ful01 

almost  always  •  chilblain  welfhre 

In  the  present  state  of  English  orthography,  it  would  be  very 
difHeult,  if  not  impossible,  tu  give  precise  directions  respecting 
the  single  or  double  f,  in  compound  words.*    The  same  difficulty 

*  It  is  proper  to  ebeerve,  that  the  termination  yVtZ,  in  derivative 
words,  IB  now  always  spelled  7. 1th  a  single  /.    See  page  131. 


154 


Rules  for  iSpellin^ 


S' 


Mevaib  with  regard  to  words  having  the  iaitiala,  re,  tm,  mil,  Icc.-^ 
uoifonnity  in  tbia  point  is  much  to  be  desired,  though  it  ean 
searcelv  be  expected.  If  the  author  were  to  hazard  an  opinion  on 
the  subject,  it  would  be,  that  all  compounds,  except  the  preceding 
incorrigible  words  under  the  head  exceptions,  should  be  spelled 
with  the  double  I :  o^speciallv  words  in  hill,  mill,  and  these  in  which 
the  I  is  precede  i  ^y  a  broad.  In  most  instances,  the  sense,  or  the 
soundi  or-botb;  lear  to  justify  this  rule ;  and  the  remainder  might 
be  defended  ol  a  principles  of  etvmology  and  analogy.  The  op- 
posite tfeheme,  of  making  the  f  afngle  in  compounds,  would.  In 
many  cases,  be  highly  improper:  and  theie  are  no  principles 
which  would  direct  and  warrant  a  middle  course.  This  opinioa 
dwives  support  from  Walker,  author  of  the  very  Judicious  amt 
aighly  uBeAu  Critical  Pronoundiq;  Dictiocarj. 


E 


tc 


c 

g 
g 


f 

1 


^Ut  Ice.-* 

ih  it  can 

^pinion  on 

precedii^ 

B  spelled 

in  which 

.  or  the 

Ider  might 

J   Theop- 

Iwouid,  in 

[)rineiple8 

Is  opinion 


AlTEm)IX. 

Exercises  on  various  parts  of  the  Spelling-book.* 

'  CHAPTER  I. 

Exercises  on  Part  L 

Exercises  on  the  first  and  second  chapters. 

Show  the  vowels  in  the  words,  if^  ox,  us,  cat^ 
hen,  pi^,  dog,  sun,  egg,  ink,  and. 

ohow  the  vowels  in  hand,  tell,  give,  live, 
tongs,  brush,  crust. 

Show  the  diphthongs  in  head,  said,  guess, 
iriend,  been,  flood,  young. 

Show  the  consonants  in  skip,  song,  pluni; 
grass,  spell,  thread,  build. 

Mention  regularly  the  vowels,  diphthongs,  and 
consonants,  in  the  following  words :  have,  silk, 
gone,  dead,  touch,  snuff,  blood,  breath,  smell, 
guilt. 

Exercises  on  the  second  and  third  chapters. 

Show  the  long  and  the  short  vowels  in  the 
following  words :  cake,  she,  hat,  set,  kind,  home,^ 
pin,  hop,  mule,  pure,  cut,  nut,  grape,  sand,here| 
nest,  mice,  fish,  cold,  pond,  fume,  dust 

Show  the  long  and  the  short  diphthongs  in 
the  following  words :  hail,  day,  head,  clean,  tree, 
tread,  pie,  buy,  flood,  road,  snow,  earth,  leans^ 
hue,  few. 

Exercises  on  the  fourth  and  fifth  chapters. 

Show  the  middle  and  the  broad  vowels  an^ 
diphthongs  in  the  following  words :  star,  heart 

*  The  learner  is  to  be  exercised  in  each  chapter,  as  soon  as  m 
lu  ISUMtl  through  the  part  of  the  spelUtes-booK  to  vhlth  it  rtia:eB 


-m 


lo6  Appendix, 

bally  straw,  mouse,  gooee,  owl,  rook,  lark,  daw? 
<mocin,  doud. 

Exercises  on  the  seventlt  chapter. 

Show  Hie  silent  letters  in  the  following  words: 
crumb,  neck,  gnat,  knee,  walk,  high,  could, 
wrong,  comb,  sign,  bright,  sword. 

CHAPTER  2. 

Exercises  on  Part  11. 

Which  are  the  accented  syllables,  in  the  fol- 
lowing words  P  butter,  deprive,  quarrel,  lavour, 
deject,  dismiss,  thunder,  resume,  p:iepare,  de- 
structive, sausages,  intervene,  depsgrture,  distress- 
ful, perpetrate,  carelessness,  unconcern,  con- 
travene. 

Show  the  short  syllables  in  (lie  £)llowing 
words  r  convey,  impure,  detect,  resent,  pervert, 
subsist,  mannerly,  fanciful,  attractive,  remaining. 

Show  the  long  syllables  in  these  words :  re- 
li6ve>  impute,  &iely,  tallow,  sincer^y,  oversee, 
violate. 

Show  the  mkjkfle  vowels  and  diphthong,  in 
the  syUaUes  of  these  vi^rds :  barter,  largely, 
hearttess,  reproof,  discharge,  untrue,  gardening, 
fidthlidneM,  fool^. 

Show  the  broad  vowels  and  diphthongs  iti  the 
STUableB  of  these  words:  falter,  deiraud,  auburn, 
abound  wanted,  m<Nrtar,  purloin,  bower,  rouud- 
lihjr  aldennan,  employer,  appointment. 

Show  the  mute  vowels  in  the  syllables  i^tfae 
following  words:  pickle,  sable,  mutton,  toketi, 
hasten,  treason,  marble,  possible,  spectacle^  He- 
kknesB,  candlema.°,  sickening. 


Ejdaw? 


[words: 
could^ 


>,  de- 

I,  con- 

llowlng 
pervert, 
laining. 
"ds:  re- 
'V^riee, 

n^f  In 
argelyf 

I  ill  the 
Album, 
roimd- 

token, 
[e>  fie- 


Appendix.  157 

In  the  following  words,  point  out  those  which 
are  pronounced  as  one  syllable,  and  those  which 
are  pronounced  as  two  syllables :  hoped,  \\raited, 
bribed,  played,  wounded,  basted,  mourned, 
preached,  toasted,  stamped,  smoked,  heated, 
bended. 

In  the  following  words,  mention  regularly  the 
accented  syllables,  the  long  and  short  syllables, 
the  middle  and  broad  vowels  and  diphthongs, 
and  the  silent  vowels :  stammer,  offend,  prattle, 
choked,  mended,  undone,  export,  retort,  fairly, 
amount,  afar,  impart,  proved,  forsaken,  fortitude, 
misinform,  scenery,  disconcert,  exalted. 

CHAPTER  3. 

Exercises  on  the  Rules  for  Spellings  in  Part  IIL 

Chapter  19. 

Section  1. 

Oo  t.he  rules  for  dividing  syllables. 

Divide  the  following  words  into  syllables,  ac^ 
cording  to  the  rules  at  page  144. 

Rule  1.  Prefer,  obey,  reward,  amuse,  away« 
reason,  linen,  wagon,  manage   imagine,  ability. 

Exact,  examine,  vixr^n    ^a^roner  '*•■ 

Rule  2.  Able,  eagle,  scruple,  degree,  refie^t 
secret,  bestow,  respect,  despise,  descend.  Po» 
ture,  mustard,  custom,,  distance,  dismal,  basket^ 
muslin,  hospital. 

Abroad,  ascend,  astonish. 

Rule  3.  Summer,  coffee,  danger,  certain, 
carpenter,  advantage,  entertain* 

^  *  The  erercises  in  tlic  smaller  type,  correspmid  to  the  excq^ 
tions  in  the  s:»nie  type  umter  tffp  lines. 


Ii)8  ippmdix*  • 

'  Rule  4.  Pasirj,  restraint,  descry,  esqulrj^.-"* 
Display,  distress,  ostrich,  industry. 

Rule  6.  Empty,  hackney,  chestnut,  laughter, 
huckster,  landscape,  neighbour. 

Rule  6.  Feather,  nephew,  machine,  orphan^ 
meclianic,  architect,  arithmetic. 

Rule  7.  Real,  riot,  quiet,  cruel,  giant,  idei^, 
violent,  gradual,  punctual,  industrious,  mayor, 
flower,  coward,  shower,  voyage. 

Rule  8.  Reader,  teacher,  mended,  consider, 
Duilder,  walker,  coming,  blessing,  rolling,  mi^ 
vake,  displease,  mocker,  tenderest. 

Robber,  running,  fatted,  forbidden. 

Sentences,  convinced,  mincing,  prtncer,  pacer,  onuise8,ebir{07f 
t  ranger,  rvncipg,  partridges. 

Smoker,  rider,  taking,  shaven,  wiped,  bored,  slavish,  bruth'i^ 
••lipid,  fluptosed,  surprined. 

Airy,  mury,  steady,  sooty,  mwiby,  glossy,  wiody,  misty*  rtlny, 
mtery. 

Rule  9.  Almshouse,  windmill,  hartshom> 
landlord,  tradesman,  posthorse,  footstool. 

Rule  10.  Devotion,  possession,  contentious^ 
delicious,  confidential,  brasier,  coshiony  ancient^ 
soldiecy  surgeon,  patiently. 

Section  2. 

Oa  tbe  nilet  respecting  the  double  contMuCi,  in  prImMf* 

words.   * 

Write  or  spell  the  following  words  accordii^ 
to  the  rules  at  page  148.* 

Rule  1.  Staff,  stuff,  puff,  quill,  till,  fill,  guesB| 
bliss,  moss,  snuft^  call,  pass. 

Rule  2.  Dot,  jug,  man,  fur,  rib,  pod,  hum,  pan. 

Add,  odd,  buzz,  bunn,  inn,  egg. 

,  ***  The  teacher  is  to  pronounce  these  words,  without  the  lemcrls 
-  ^U4  them  at  the  time  they  are  proposed  for  his  ex«rcisfei 


Ira.— 
fhter, 

myov, 

fsider, 
ini»> 

brutii't^ 
jTf  rtlny, 

tcient;^ 


Mm 


BoLis  d.  Proofi  chief,  meal,  feet,  school,  boat^ 
taourUh,  trouble,  courage,  meadow. 

Rule  4.  Canal,  excel,  distil,  control,  dispei^ 
^imal,  daffodil,  cathedral,  parasol. 

Rule  6.  Clever,  savage,  proverb,  exert,  exis* 

Cloak,  frnekle,  colic,  cambric,  hook. 

Rule  6.  Pebble,  scuffle,  smuggle,  bottle,  daz^ 
zle. 
Rule  7.  Penny,  pretty,  bonny,  alley,  volley. 

Body,  lily,  money,  hooey,  city,  pity. 

Rule  8.  Ladder,  hammer,  garret,  tippet,  fbl« 
low. 

Proper,  cloeet,  sbadotr,  spinet,  consider. 

Rule  9.  Finish,  mimic,  timid,  profit,  vanity. 

Attic,  horrid,  rabbit,  skittish,  necessity.  ''' 

Rule  10.  Accent,  affect,  efface,  offend,  offer. 

Acute,  acid,  afar. 

Rule  11.  Amaze,  catechism,  elephant,  epj« 
Cure,  moc'-rate,  paralytic,  paradox. 

Cattle,  parrot,  ammunition. 

Section  3. 

On  the  rules  respecting  derivative  words,  at  page  150. 

Rule  1.  Write  or  spell  the  plural  of  the  fbl* 
lowing  nouns :  sea,  palace,  college,  eagle,  bear, 
pound,  shop,  crab,  dog,  doll,  sheriff,  monarch. 

t.  Box,  bass,  dish,  coach,  sash,  cross. 

2.  Negro,  portico,  mango,  wo,  torpedo. 

3.  Body,  ruby,  fancy,  ii^ury,  apothecary.  Valley,  monktj,  Jof » 
play,journey. 

4.  Wife,  leaf,  self,  knife,  wolf,  half. 

9.  Ox,  penny,  child,  tooth,  mouse,  woman. 

Rule  2.  Join  ed  and  ing,  in  a  proper  manner, 
{o  the  following  words :  rade,  hate,  waste*  de> 
rite,  value^  lod^,  rejoice,  believes. 


i: 


160  ^    Appendix* 

Rule  3.  Join  ness  and  ly,  to  the  following 
words :  late,  like,  rude,  vile,  fierce,  polite. 

Rule  4.  Join  es,  eth,  and  ed^  to  the  following 
words :  try,  deny,  envy,  reply,  signify. 

Join  iitf  to  the  following  worJa :  fly,  apply,  deny,  study,  carry» 
empty. 

Rule  5.  Join  ed  and  ing  to  the  following 
words :  wrap,  plat,  rub,  prefer,  regret,  abhor. 

Ravel,  excel,  equal,  compel,  quiirrel. 

Rule  6.  Join  er,  ed^  and  ing^  to  the  following 
words :  dress,  stroll,  scoff,  spell,  kiss. 

Rule  7.  Write  or  spell  the  following  words : 
skylark,  busybody,  foretell,  windmill,  downhill, 
uphill^  wellwisher,  farewell,  holyday. 

Section  4.  ... 

Promiscuous  exercises  on  the  rules  and  exceptions  respecting  de* 

rivative  woi-ds. 

Write  or  spell  the  plurals  of  the  following 
nouns :  umbrella,  hero,  army,  history,  dairy 
life,  sheaf,  hoof,  mouse,  turkey. 

Join  ed  and  ing  to  the  following  words :  changCj 
inquire,  enclose,  move,  continue,  trifle,  owe,  die^ 
disagree,  hurry,  fry,  obey,  employ,  vex,  sin, 
commit,  visit,  benefit,  enter,  inter,  differ,  defer^ 
gallop,  gossip,  mention,  quiet,  quit,  stuff,  fill. 

Join  able  to  the  following  words :  blame,  va* 
lue,  desire,  agree,  charge,  service,  manage,  va- 
ry, justify,  reason,  excuse. 

Join  er  to  the  following  words :  strange,  free, 
oversee,  write,  inquire,  saddle,  cottage,  die,  cry> 
buy,  visit,  wagon,  drum,  begin,  abhor,  often) 
mill,  jewel,  commission. 

Join  al  to  the  following  words :  rcfUse,  re* 
move,  bury,  deny,  acquit,  addition. 


< 

c 

1 


)wing 
lowing 

jy,  carry, 

lowing 
Ibhor. 

[lowing 

words : 
wnhill, 


)ecting  de* 

•llowing 
I  dairy 

changCi 
we,  die, 
sx,  sin, 
r,  defer, 
r,  fill, 
tne,  va* 
ige,  va- 

e,  free, 
lie,  cry^ 
I  often) 


ise,  r^ 


Appendix,^  151 

Join  ly  to  the  following  words:  complete,  ' 
sole,  whole,  true,  blue,  servile,  able,  genteel. 

Join  ly  and  ness  to  ihe  following  words:  idltjff 
open,  dim,  sly.  busy,  cool,  slothful,  dull,  stii^ 
cross,  useless,  harmless. 

Join  ful  to  the  following  words :  plenty,  fan- 
cy, duty,  skill,  success. 

Join  y  to  the  following  words :  shade,*  ease, 
mud,  sun,  juice,  noise,  star,  oil,  meal. 

Join  en  to  the  following  wordn  :  forgive,  risq 
forgot,  glad,  wood,  wool,  deaf,  stiff. 

Join  ish  to  the  following  words :  late,  rogue, 
hog,  sot,  prude,  fop. 

Join  ance  to  the  following  words :  ally,  assure, 
vanr,  continue,  remit,  forbear. 

«foin  ment  to  the  following  words :  amuse,  al- 
lot, judge,  prefer,  acknowledge. 

Join  0118  to  the  following  words :  virtue,  me- 
lody, poison,  libel,  vary. 


To  give  variety  to  the  exercises  in  spelling, 
and  to  prevent  a  dry  and  formal  manner  of  per- 
forming this  business,  the  learner  should  be 
frequently  directed  to  spell,  without  see:  i?j:  ihe 
wonls,  the  little  sentences  contained  in  the  ap- 
propriate reading  lessons,  throughout  the  book. 

As  these  sentences  are  short,  and  contain  no 
words  that  are  not  in  the  previous  columns,  thei 
will  probably  form  some  of  the  most  easy  an] 
agreeable  spelling  lessons,  off  the  book,  whi< 
the  teacher  can  propose  to  his  pupil. 


tl  *# 


^M 


k 


% 


I  Appendix* 


When  ihHeaiiferB  have  perf^rfn^ll  th6  «xe):« 
ies  oiiy^  rules  for  epeUingy  they  will,  it  is  pre* 
ixied^Be  prepared  for  entering,  with  advantage^ 
5a  the  stuay  of  the  author's  "  Ahri<kinent  of  his 
jEnglish  Grammar."  He  hopes  a£o  that  v|h6i 
latter  chapters  of  promiscuous  reading  lessonsy 
will  quali^  them  for  commencing  the  perusal  of 
his  <<  Introduction  to  the  English  Reader,"  or 
other  hooks  of  a  similar  lescription.  The  tran- 
sition, in  hoth  instances,  will,  he  flatters  him* 
aelf,  prove  a  natur^d  and  easy  gradation. 


mBEKIK 


h 

Off 

mc 


.■■('4 


■\. 


4 


pre- 
rhis 

1 
t 

Ih^ 

1 

1 
1 

lof 

■**.  ■ 

or 

i 

un* 


~'i   -* 


/i.^^ 


\ 


